it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a who_o the_o sermon_n be_v the_o word_n whereof_o we_o intend_v to_o cite_v they_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o invocation_n of_o almighty_a god_n 405._o de_fw-fr pasch_fw-mi hom._n 5._o lib._n 9_o p._n 405._o and_o in_o the_o same_o sermon_n he_o attribute_n it_o unto_o sanctification_n the_o sanctification_n say_v he_o be_v pronounce_v he_o say_v take_v and_o drink_v facundus_n of_o hermiane_n the_o lord_n call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v bless_v and_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n gregory_n the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 7._o epist_n l._n 7._o what_o we_o say_v of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n present_o after_o invocation_n it_o be_v because_o the_o apostle_n be_v wont_a to_o consecrate_v the_o host_n of_o the_o oblation_n 63._o epist_n 63._o by_o that_o prayer_n only_o which_o some_o have_v observe_v after_o he_o that_o have_v write_v of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n as_o amalarius_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 26._o walafridus_n strabo_n cap._n 20_o and_o berno_n cap._n 1._o isidore_z of_o sevill_n 15._o de_fw-fr eccles_n offic_n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o st._n peter_n first_o of_o all_o institute_v the_o order_n of_o prayer_n by_o the_o which_o be_v consecrate_v the_o sacrifice_n offer_v unto_o god_n and_o elsewhere_o it_o be_v call_v a_o sacrifice_n as_o a_o holy_a action_n because_o it_o be_v consecrate_v by_o mystical_a prayer_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o passion_n which_o our_o lord_n suffer_v for_o we_o the_o book_n of_o charlemagne_n touch_v image_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n etc._n etc._n be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o priest_n by_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o name_n of_o god_n 32._o de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cler._n l._n 1._o c._n 32._o rabanus_n maurus_n the_o lord_n first_o of_o all_o consecrate_a by_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o give_v they_o unto_o his_o disciple_n which_o his_o apostle_n imitate_v practise_v afterward_o and_o teach_v their_o successor_n to_o do_v so_o likewise_o which_o the_o whole_a church_n do_v now_o practice_v all_o the_o world_n over_o 33._o ibid._n c._n 33._o and_o again_o as_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v embalm_v with_o sweet_a spice_n be_v due_o put_v into_o a_o new_a sepulchre_n so_o in_o like_a manner_n in_o his_o church_n his_o mystical_a body_n be_v prepare_v with_o the_o perfume_n of_o holy_a prayer_n it_o be_v administer_v in_o sacred_a vessel_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o priest_n 2._o serm._n 11_o t._n 4._o bibl._n patr._n part_n 2._o to_o the_o end_n believer_n may_v receive_v it_o egberâ—_n against_o the_o cathari_n in_o the_o xii_o century_n seem_v also_o to_o refer_v the_o consecration_n unto_o the_o benediction_n although_o his_o doctrine_n be_v quite_o different_a from_o that_o of_o rabanus_n have_v we_o no_o other_o testimony_n but_o these_o abovementioned_a and_o which_o be_v frequent_o allege_v they_o be_v doubtless_o sufficient_a to_o prove_v that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v perform_v by_o prayer_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o but_o because_o the_o thing_n be_v of_o great_a importance_n the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v if_o i_o join_v the_o follow_a testimony_n unto_o the_o former_a to_o begin_v with_o st._n fulgentius_n who_o in_o the_o fragment_n of_o his_o book_n against_o fabian_n say_v 202._o exit_fw-la libro_fw-la 8._o p._n 202._o you_o have_v imagine_v touch_v the_o prayer_n by_o the_o which_o at_o the_o time_n of_o sacrifice_n the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v implore_v that_o it_o will_v seem_v to_o imply_v that_o he_o be_v local_o present_a and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v sanctify_v the_o sacrifice_n and_o baptism_n by_o his_o divine_a virtue_n macarius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n in_o the_o eight_o act_n of_o the_o vi_o general_a council_n we_o say_v he_o e._n tom._n 5._o council_n p._n 99_o e._n draw_v near_o unto_o the_o mystical_a blessing_n and_o be_v sanctify_v be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n and_o of_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o saviour_n of_o all_o the_o xvi_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v anno._n 693._o say_v c._n can._n 6._o t._n 5._o council_n p._n 430._o c._n that_o the_o apostle_n teach_v we_o to_o take_v a_o whole_a loaf_n and_o to_o put_v it_o upon_o the_o table_n or_o altar_n to_o be_v bless_v and_o again_o our_o assembly_n have_v appoint_v by_o a_o general_a consent_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v present_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n a_o entire_a and_o good_a loaf_n to_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o ministerial_a benediction_n a_o council_n of_o constantinople_n compose_v of_o 338._o bishop_n assemble_v anno._n 754._o say_v that_o the_o lord_n will_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 756._o act_n 6._o council_n 2._o niceni_n t._n 5._o council_n p._n 756._o as_o a_o true_a figure_n or_o image_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v become_v his_o divine_a body_n and_o will_v you_o know_v how_o the_o priest_n which_o make_v the_o oblation_n say_v the_o father_n interpose_v to_o make_v it_o holy_a whereas_o it_o be_v common_a to_o wit_n by_o his_o prayer_n whereby_o he_o beg_v of_o god_n the_o presence_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n george_n pachimer_n 290._o in_o epist_n 9_o t._n 1._o p._n 290._o paraphraser_n of_o the_o pretend_a denys_n the_o areopagite_n declare_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v consecrate_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n by_o bless_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o holy_a cup._n in_o the_o ancient_a formulary_n of_o a_o uncertain_a author_n publish_v by_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr bignon_n edit_fw-la c._n 8._o p._n 121._o ult_n edit_fw-la the_o author_n whereof_o live_v in_o the_o day_n of_o lovis_n the_o debonnair_a we_o find_v that_o this_o prince_n to_o honour_v the_o church_n order_v that_o all_o those_o shall_v be_v set_v free_a and_o at_o liberty_n that_o be_v admit_v into_o holy_a order_n and_o say_v he_o who_o consecrate_v by_o the_o intervention_n of_o their_o prayer_n 18._o de_fw-fr ordine_fw-la baptism_n do_fw-mi 18._o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n theodulph_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n by_o the_o invisible_a consecration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n pope_n nicolas_n the_o first_o write_v unto_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n 489._o tom._n 6._o council_n p._n 489._o attribute_n the_o consecration_n unto_o the_o benediction_n and_o sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o word_n be_v find_v cite_v in_o the_o iv_o act_n of_o the_o council_n assemble_v against_o photius_n 738._o ibid._n p_o 738._o which_o the_o latin_n call_v the_o viii_o ecumenical_a council_n the_o council_n of_o cressy_n assemble_v anno._n 858._o say_v 129._o tom._n 3._o conc._n gall._n p._n 129._o that_o consecratton_n be_v make_v by_o prayer_n and_o by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n charles_n the_o bald_a king_n of_o france_n and_o emperor_n of_o the_o west_n write_v unto_o pope_n adrian_n the_o second_o complain_v of_o some_o sharp_a and_o bitter_a word_n which_o this_o pope_n use_v against_o he_o write_v unto_o he_o among_o other_o thing_n we_o can_v think_v that_o such_o word_n can_v proceed_v out_o of_o your_o mouth_n 265._o supplem_fw-la conc._n gal._n p._n 265._o as_o make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o devout_a and_o holy_a prayer_n hugh_n maynard_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n allege_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o two_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o corby_n viz_o a_o old_a explication_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o a_o ancient_a treatise_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o both_o which_o the_o consecration_n be_v attribute_v unto_o prayer_n in_o the_o former_a of_o these_o manuscript_n be_v find_v these_o word_n by_o maynard_n relation_n the_o sacrifice_n be_v those_o which_o be_v consecrate_v with_o prayer_n 13._o p._n 12._o p._n 13._o and_o in_o the_o other_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v thing_n make_v holy_a because_o they_o be_v consecrate_v by_o mystical_a prayer_n which_o word_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o this_o learned_a friar_n be_v upon_o a_o matter_n take_v out_o of_o s._n isidore_n lib._n 6._o orig._n c._n 19_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n in_o italy_n in_o the_o ten_o century_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o contempt_n of_o canon_n 183._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 183._o first_o part._n the_o oblation_n say_v he_o which_o be_v to_o be_v present_v and_o distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n be_v consecrate_v chief_o by_o the_o prayer_n wherein_o we_o say_v unto_o god_n our_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n he_o borrow_v from_o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o fine_a the_o whole_a greek_a church_n
their_o difference_n with_o origen_n be_v only_o in_o the_o circumstance_n whether_o or_o no_o the_o holy_a bread_n go_v unto_o the_o place_n of_o excrement_n origen_n hold_v the_o affirmative_a the_o other_o the_o negative_a but_o as_o to_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n i_o find_v they_o all_o agree_v and_o that_o all_o of_o they_o teach_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n which_o some_o subject_n to_o the_o same_o fate_n of_o our_o common_a food_n that_o go_v into_o the_o belly_n and_o from_o thence_o into_o the_o draft_n other_o think_v this_o bread_n do_v pass_v into_o our_o substance_n and_o if_o it_o feed_v our_o soul_n by_o the_o virtue_n wherewith_o god_n accompany_v it_o after_o consecration_n and_o lawful_a use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o also_o nourish_v and_o increase_v the_o body_n by_o its_o proper_a nature_n without_o turn_v into_o excrement_n and_o the_o latter_a as_o i_o conceive_v be_v incline_v unto_o this_o opinion_n the_o rather_o because_o receive_v but_o very_o little_a bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n they_o make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o believe_v that_o it_o all_o turn_n into_o our_o substance_n in_o the_o three_o place_n the_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v consume_v 10._o aug._n de_fw-fr trin._n lib._n 3._o c._n 10._o the_o bread_n say_v st._n austin_n which_o be_v make_v for_o that_o purpose_n be_v consume_v in_o take_v the_o sacrament_n and_o again_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n what_o be_v put_v upon_o the_o table_n be_v consume_v the_o holy_a colebration_n be_v end_v common_o there_o be_v no_o more_o allege_v but_o this_o passage_n of_o st._n austin_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n believe_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o sacrament_n be_v of_o such_o a_o nature_n as_o to_o be_v in_o effect_n consume_v wherefore_o i_o hope_v the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v if_o i_o lead_v he_o far_o and_o make_v it_o appear_v this_o manner_n of_o speech_n be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n a_o long_a time_n after_o st._n augustine_n death_n these_o consideration_n we_o make_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v of_o such_o importance_n that_o we_o endeavour_v to_o find_v out_o in_o all_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n what_o footstep_n they_o have_v leave_v we_o of_o it_o in_o their_o write_n hugh_n maynard_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o allege_v and_o whole_o transcribe_v a_o pontifical_a manuscript_n which_o be_v keep_v in_o the_o church_n of_o roven_n and_o be_v as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v guess_v near_o to_o the_o eight_o century_n and_o probable_o of_o late_a time_n in_o this_o pontifical_a the_o whole_a ceremony_n of_o holy_a thursday_n be_v represent_v and_o among_o many_o other_o observation_n this_o be_v to_o be_v read_v when_o the_o bishop_n wash_v his_o hand_n 84._o in_o not._n menar_n in_o sacram._n greg._n p._n 84._o and_o the_o deacon_n go_v unto_o the_o altar_n to_o uncover_v the_o holy_a thing_n and_o that_o the_o bishop_n come_v to_o the_o altar_n separate_v the_o oblation_n to_o break_v they_o that_o he_o take_v some_o of_o the_o whole_a one_o to_o keep_v until_o next_o day_n the_o day_n of_o preparation_n and_o that_o they_o communicate_v without_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n because_o the_o blood_n be_v whole_o consume_v the_o same_o day_n it_o may_v be_v easy_o see_v that_o the_o blood_n mention_v by_o the_o pontifical_a be_v not_o the_o proper_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o all_o christian_n unanimous_o confess_v that_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v shed_v upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n be_v shed_v no_o more_o and_o be_v not_o in_o a_o state_n of_o be_v consume_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n then_o say_v the_o protestant_n he_o must_v needs_o speak_v of_o a_o typical_a and_o figurative_a blood_n i_o mean_v of_o the_o mystical_a and_o sanctify_a wine_n which_o believer_n drink_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o which_o be_v subject_a unto_o the_o fate_n of_o be_v consume_v no_o other_o explication_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o the_o pontifical_a abovementioned_a which_o do_v not_o ill_a suit_n with_o those_o of_o st._n austin_n and_o i_o promise_v myself_o that_o the_o ten_o century_n however_o dark_a and_o ignorant_a it_o be_v represent_v by_o historian_n will_v furnish_v we_o with_o another_o witness_n a_o abbot_n of_o a_o famous_a monastery_n which_o will_v speak_v of_o the_o other_o symbol_n what_o the_o pontifical_a have_v say_v of_o the_o symbol_n of_o wine_n in_o the_o four_o place_n they_o avow_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o inanimate_a subject_n as_o theophilus_n archbishop_n of_o alexandria_n for_o refute_v the_o opinion_n of_o origen_n who_o deny_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n exercise_v any_o operation_n upon_o thing_n that_o have_v no_o soul_n he_o speak_v thus_o in_o affirm_v this_o he_o do_v not_o consider_v 87._o theop._n alex._n pasch_fw-mi 1._o bibl._n pat._n t._n 3._o p._n 87._o that_o in_o baptism_n the_o mystical_a water_n be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o descend_v and_o that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n whereby_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v show_v forth_o and_o which_o we_o break_v for_o our_o sanctification_n and_o the_o holy_a cup_n which_o with_o the_o bread_n be_v set_v upon_o the_o table_n of_o the_o church_n and_o which_o be_v thing_n inanimate_a be_v sanctify_v by_o prayer_n and_o by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n st._n epiphanius_n be_v not_o far_o from_o this_o belief_n when_o compare_v the_o bread_n after_o consecration_n with_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o our_o saviour_n he_o say_v anchor_n epiphan_n in_o anchor_n that_o the_o one_o be_v round_o as_o to_o its_o form_n and_o insensible_a as_o to_o its_o power_n but_o the_o other_o have_v the_o feature_n and_o lineament_n of_o a_o body_n and_o be_v all_o life_n motion_n and_o action_n to_o thus_o much_o also_o amount_v their_o belief_n that_o the_o change_n in_o the_o sacrament_n concern_v not_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o change_v they_o into_o another_o thing_n but_o only_o to_o add_v unto_o they_o the_o grace_n which_o they_o have_v not_o before_o that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o quicken_a and_o sanctify_a virtue_n in_o the_o right_a use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o theod._n dial_n 1._o jesus_n christ_n say_v theodoret_n have_v honour_v the_o visible_a symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o in_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o in_o add_v the_o grace_n in_o the_o five_o place_n these_o same_o father_n affirm_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o consecration_n it_o be_v the_o judgement_n mean_v of_o st._n chrysostom_n caesar_n chrysost_n ep_v ad_fw-la caesar_n the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o be_v call_v bread_n before_o it_o be_v sanctify_v but_o divine_a grace_n have_v sanctify_v it_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n it_o be_v no_o long_o call_v bread_n but_o it_o be_v judge_v worthy_a to_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n although_o the_o nature_n of_o bread_n remain_v monsr_n de_fw-fr marca_n in_o his_o french_a treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 9_o pag._n 12_o 13._o of_o the_o last_o edit_n pag._n 9_o do_v agree_v that_o until_o st._n chrysostom_n the_o father_n believe_v that_o the_o bread_n do_v not_o change_v its_o nature_n after_o consecration_n moreover_o he_o confess_v for_o truth_n the_o letter_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n unto_o caesarius_n as_o also_o the_o abbot_n faggot_n do_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o monsr_n de_fw-fr marca_n son_n to_o that_o illustrious_a prelate_n and_o precedent_n of_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n he_o therein_o further_o inform_v we_o that_o this_o letter_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n be_v in_o the_o custody_n of_o monsr_n bigot_z who_o in_o his_o voyage_n into_o italy_n find_v it_o in_o the_o library_n whence_o peter_n martyr_n of_o florence_n former_o procure_v it_o i_o mean_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o florence_n so_o that_o for_o the_o future_a there_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v any_o far_o contest_v of_o the_o validity_n of_o this_o letter_n because_o the_o true_a author_n of_o it_o can_v be_v unknown_a theodoret_n a_o great_a admirer_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n 2._o theod._n dial_n 2._o tell_v we_o that_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o symbol_n be_v not_o change_v and_o in_o another_o of_o his_o dialogue_n the_o mystical_a symbol_n say_v he_o after_o consecration_n do_v not_o change_v their_o proper_a nature_n for_o they_o continue_v in_o their_o former_a substance_n â—ueych_a gelas_n de_fw-fr duab_n in_o christ_n nature_n ad_fw-la nestor_n &_o â—ueych_a in_o
may_v happen_v in_o go_v about_o to_o adjust_a some_o ancient_a expression_n with_o his_o new_a opinion_n to_o make_v his_o disguise_n succeed_v the_o better_a he_o proceed_v by_o way_n of_o explication_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o say_v that_o it_o seem_v it_o may_v be_v so_o gather_v from_o the_o word_n of_o his_o letter_n unto_o frudegard_n although_o say_v he_o i_o have_v write_v nothing_o in_o this_o book_n 1â—25_n pasch_fw-mi ep_v ad_fw-la frude_n p._n 1â—25_n which_o i_o have_v dedicate_v unto_o a_o certain_a young_a man_n which_o may_v be_v worthy_a the_o reader_n nevertheless_o as_o i_o be_o inform_v i_o have_v excite_v several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o speak_v of_o his_o explication_n as_o of_o a_o admirable_a thing_n and_o whereof_o sufficient_a heed_n have_v not_o yet_o be_v take_v 1._o id_fw-la de_fw-la corp_n &_o sing_v dom._n c._n 1._o to_o the_o end_n say_v he_o i_o may_v yet_o say_v something_o more_o admirable_a but_o the_o chief_a be_v to_o know_v wherein_o his_o opinion_n do_v consist_v those_o that_o will_v a_o little_a consider_v his_o write_n may_v observe_v he_o teach_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o same_o flesh_n of_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n ibid._n id_fw-la ibid._n and_o which_o suffer_v death_n for_o we_o although_o say_v he_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v remain_v yet_o you_o must_v absolute_o believe_v that_o after_o consecration_n it_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o which_o reason_n the_o truth_n itself_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n it_o be_v my_o flesh_n for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o say_v something_o more_o admirable_a it_o be_v no_o other_o flesh_n but_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n that_o suffer_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o which_o be_v raise_v out_o of_o the_o sepulchre_n so_o it_o be_v that_o he_o explain_v himself_o also_o again_o in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o book_n and_o several_a time_n in_o his_o letter_n unto_o frudegard_n it_o be_v the_o testimony_n that_o a_o anonymus_fw-la author_n give_v we_o which_o father_n cellot_n have_v publish_v 7._o aut_fw-la anonym_n l._n de_fw-fr euchar._n apud_fw-la cellot_n in_o append_v histor_n gostech_n open_fw-mi 7._o and_o which_o be_v one_o of_o his_o adherent_n paschas_fw-la say_v he_o establish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ambrose_n that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o altar_n be_v no_o other_o flesh_n than_o that_o bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n which_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v raise_v out_o of_o the_o grave_a and_o be_v at_o present_a offer_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n against_o which_o rabanus_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n sufficient_o do_v argue_v in_o fine_a we_o shall_v be_v inform_v by_o rabanus_n and_o by_o ratramn_o that_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o that_o nothing_o shall_v be_v want_v to_o the_o establish_n of_o his_o opinion_n he_o write_v two_o book_n of_o the_o virgin_n be_v deliver_v of_o child_n which_o book_n have_v always_o go_v in_o the_o name_n of_o ildefon_n archbishop_n of_o toledo_n ratiam_fw-la t._n 1._o spicileg_n praes_fw-la ad_fw-la ratiam_fw-la and_o be_v at_o this_o time_n under_o that_o name_n in_o the_o last_o edition_n of_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n but_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n have_v inform_v we_o by_o the_o help_n of_o manuscript_n that_o paschas_fw-la be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o they_o in_o these_o two_o book_n he_o teach_v that_o the_o bless_a virgin_n be_v deliver_v after_o a_o extraordinary_a and_o miraculous_a manner_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o bear_v after_o the_o common_a course_n of_o nature_n but_o that_o he_o come_v out_o of_o the_o womb_n of_o this_o bless_a maid_n without_o any_o open_n and_o not_o as_o tertullian_n say_v in_o some_o of_o his_o write_n lege_fw-la patefacti_fw-la corporis_fw-la but_o as_o bertram_z or_o ratramn_v refute_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la so_o he_o also_o refute_v this_o progress_n of_o it_o by_o a_o little_a treatise_n he_o write_v on_o purpose_n on_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n wherein_o several_a time_n he_o qualify_v with_o the_o name_n of_o heresy_n the_o opinion_n which_o he_o refute_v whereas_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o he_o ever_o give_v this_o name_n unto_o what_o his_o adversary_n have_v teach_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o give_v i_o occasion_n to_o make_v this_o conjecture_n which_o i_o free_o submit_v unto_o the_o reader_n be_v judgement_n to_o wit_n that_o paschas_fw-la have_v proceed_v in_o what_o he_o write_v of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o way_n of_o explication_n and_o as_o one_o that_o do_v seek_v for_o the_o true_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n his_o adversary_n do_v not_o call_v this_o doctrine_n heresy_n how_o erroneous_a soever_o they_o know_v he_o to_o be_v in_o other_o their_o thing_n because_o in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v not_o the_o custom_n to_o call_v any_o single_a error_n heresy_n unless_o it_o be_v attend_v with_o obstinacy_n but_o ratramn_v have_v see_v the_o book_n of_o the_o virgin_n delivery_n which_o be_v write_v after_o what_o he_o have_v teach_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o as_o he_o draw_v near_o his_o death_n specileg_n ratram_n de_fw-fr nativit_fw-la christ_n c._n 4.5.9_o t._n 1._o specileg_n or_o as_o he_o say_v himself_o in_o the_o preface_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n multo_fw-la jam_fw-la senio_fw-la confectus_fw-la and_o have_v thereby_o judge_v that_o he_o be_v not_o now_o a_o man_n that_o desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v but_o be_v strong_o confirm_v in_o the_o opinion_n he_o have_v teach_v and_o which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o support_v by_o establish_v the_o consequence_n which_o may_v best_o suit_v with_o his_o principle_n he_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o render_v this_o of_o which_o we_o speak_v odious_a in_o call_v it_o heresy_n but_o after_o all_o whatever_o my_o conjecture_n may_v be_v 14._o paschas_fw-la de_fw-fr corp_n &_o sing_v dom._n c._n 14._o it_o be_v certain_a that_o paschas_fw-la omit_v nothing_o that_o may_v set_v off_o his_o opinion_n not_o vision_n itself_o and_o apparition_n of_o jesus_n christ_n during_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n not_o fear_v to_o be_v jeer_v that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o bethink_v himself_o of_o speak_v of_o these_o kind_n of_o apparition_n unknown_a unto_o christian_n for_o above_o 800._o year_n see_v that_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v no_o certain_a author_n find_v that_o have_v make_v any_o mention_n of_o they_o yet_o that_o hinder_v not_o but_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n and_o father_n sirmond_n consider_v he_o as_o the_o first_o that_o clear_v and_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o sacrament_n eccles_n bellarm._n de_fw-fr script_n eccles_n this_o author_n say_v bellarmine_n be_v the_o first_o that_o write_v serious_o and_o ample_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o sirmond_n ciupraeâ—ixa_fw-la sirmond_n in_o vita_fw-la paschas_fw-la operibus_fw-la ciupraeâ—ixa_fw-la he_o first_o of_o all_o so_o explain_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o he_o open_v the_o way_n unto_o all_o other_o that_o have_v since_o write_v of_o the_o same_o matter_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o if_o the_o belief_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n he_o deserve_v to_o be_v load_v with_o blessing_n and_o thanks_o for_o have_v so_o happy_o labour_v for_o the_o instruction_n and_o edification_n of_o christian_n and_o in_o all_o likelihood_n no_o body_n will_v have_v dare_v to_o contradict_v or_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n which_o he_o publish_v or_o if_o any_o one_o undertake_v so_o to_o do_v he_o shall_v make_v himself_o the_o object_n of_o hatred_n and_o aversion_n unto_o all_o the_o world_n it_o be_v then_o requisite_a to_o know_v how_o man_n carry_v it_o towards_o he_o after_o that_o he_o have_v publish_v his_o opinion_n if_o we_o inquire_v of_o himself_o he_o will_v inform_v we_o that_o he_o be_v accuse_v of_o depart_v from_o the_o common_a belief_n and_o of_o have_v rash_o spread_v abroad_o the_o thought_n of_o a_o young_a head_n for_o see_v here_o how_o he_o write_v unto_o his_o intimate_a friend_n frudegard_n 1632._o pasch_fw-mi ep._n ad_fw-la frudegard_n pag._n 1632._o you_o have_v say_v he_o at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o little_a book_n the_o sentence_n of_o catholic_n father_n succinct_o note_v by_o which_o you_o may_v see_v that_o it_o be_v not_o out_o of_o a_o hasty_a fit_n that_o i_o former_o meditate_a these_o thing_n in_o my_o young_a day_n but_o that_o i_o
good_a for_o the_o time_n wherein_o it_o be_v make_v and_o do_v clear_o justify_v what_o we_o have_v say_v touch_v the_o nature_n and_o form_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o christian_n be_v accustom_v to_o use_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o can_v find_v that_o there_o happen_v any_o other_o alteration_n until_o at_o last_o in_o the_o eleven_o century_n they_o begin_v in_o some_o church_n in_o the_o west_n to_o change_v the_o form_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o have_v be_v always_o use_v in_o this_o sacrament_n use_v instead_o of_o it_o little_a host_n like_o wafer_n round_o and_o white_a and_o very_o thin_a and_o slender_a whereof_o the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n of_o who_o we_o have_v already_o speak_v make_v great_a complaint_n 61._o apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liâ—turg_n p._n 61._o not_o endure_v this_o great_a innovation_n the_o quantity_n say_v he_o of_o a_o handful_n be_v the_o least_o of_o all_o measure_n to_o make_v bread_n of_o which_o quantity_n be_v very_o just_o appoint_v unto_o those_o which_o sacrifice_v for_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o if_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o all_o the_o old_a nor_o the_o new_a testament_n a_o small_a measure_n than_o a_o handful_n and_o if_o nothing_o aught_o to_o be_v do_v within_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o lord_n nor_o out_o of_o it_o without_o order_n and_o measure_n these_o despicable_a little_a oblation_n seem_v no_o way_n unto_o i_o fit_a for_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n because_o they_o be_v without_o measure_n and_o without_o reason_n cassander_n who_o have_v see_v the_o book_n and_o who_o relate_v several_a passage_n in_o his_o liturgy_n add_v this_o author_n otherwise_o pious_a prudent_a 62._o ibid._n p._n 62._o and_o very_o well_o verse_v in_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n say_v thereupon_o several_a other_o thing_n it_o appear_v that_o he_o have_v much_o ado_n to_o suffer_v that_o in_o his_o time_n in_o some_o church_n the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n which_o by_o a_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n be_v offer_v by_o the_o faithful_a people_n upon_o the_o lord_n table_n for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v reduce_v unto_o the_o form_n of_o a_o crown-piece_n and_o a_o slight_a slender_a substance_n much_o different_a from_o the_o form_n of_o true_a bread_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o by_o contempt_n they_o call_v they_o slender_a wafer_n make_v in_o the_o form_n of_o piece_n of_o money_n which_o we_o call_v crown_n they_o attribute_v unto_o they_o a_o imaginary_a shadowy_a lightness_n and_o affirm_v they_o do_v not_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o bread_n they_o be_v so_o thin_a and_o that_o by_o reason_n of_o they_o divine_a service_n and_o the_o religion_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n do_v receive_v in_o all_o respect_n very_o great_a damage_n and_o inveigh_v against_o they_o in_o sundry_a other_o sharp_a and_o harsh_a expression_n all_o which_o thing_n i_o have_v not_o think_v fit_a here_o to_o recite_v but_o whatever_o this_o learned_a interpreter_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n can_v say_v or_o do_v he_o can_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o use_n of_o these_o wafer_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o that_o also_o some_o other_o christian_n who_o hold_v no_o communion_n with_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v hold_v and_o retain_v it_o among_o they_o although_o in_o other_o thing_n they_o declare_v themselves_o to_o be_v contrary_a unto_o she_o both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n but_o yet_o thing_n rest_v not_o there_o for_o instead_o of_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n offer_v by_o believer_n or_o at_o least_o flower_n whereof_o it_o be_v make_v they_o oblige_v the_o people_n to_o offer_v piece_n of_o money_n as_o honorius_n of_o autun_n who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_o or_o thirteen_o century_n do_v inform_v we_o his_o word_n deserve_v to_o be_v here_o insert_v 66._o honor._n augustodun_fw-la in_o gem_n anim_fw-la c._n 66._o it_o be_v say_v that_o ancient_o the_o priest_n receive_v flower_n from_o each_o house_n or_o family_n which_o be_v still_o practise_v by_o the_o greek_n and_o that_o they_o make_v thereof_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o they_o offer_v for_o the_o people_n and_o distribute_v it_o among_o they_o after_o it_o be_v consecrate_v for_o all_o those_o which_o offer_v flower_n assist_v at_o mass_n and_o it_o be_v say_v for_o they_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o all_o those_o which_o be_v here_o present_a which_o offer_n unto_o thou_o this_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n but_o after_o the_o church_n be_v increase_v in_o number_n and_o decrease_v in_o holiness_n it_o be_v decree_v by_o reason_n of_o carnal_a man_n that_o those_o that_o can_v shall_v communicate_v every_o lord_n day_n or_o every_o three_o sunday_n or_o on_o great_a festival_n day_n or_o three_o time_n a_o year_n and_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o people_n seldom_o communicate_v it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o make_v so_o great_a a_o loaf_n it_o be_v order_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v make_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o piece_n of_o money_n and_o that_o the_o people_n shall_v offer_v piece_n of_o money_n instead_o of_o meal_n which_o be_v to_o this_o time_n practise_v in_o the_o whole_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o have_v enlarge_v upon_o this_o custom_n and_o have_v make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o examine_v it_o from_o first_o to_o last_o because_o that_o the_o change_v happen_v in_o this_o custom_n seem_v to_o i_o of_o great_a importance_n than_o many_o imagine_v for_o man_n be_v not_o usual_o incline_v unto_o the_o change_n of_o this_o nature_n without_o some_o weighty_a reason_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o those_o which_o have_v change_v the_o form_n the_o consistence_n and_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v thereunto_o induce_v for_o some_o great_a design_n there_o be_v some_o which_o think_v that_o the_o motive_n there_o soon_o follow_v it_o such_o change_n in_o the_o doctrine_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o design_n to_o remove_v and_o banish_v from_o the_o mind_n and_o thought_n of_o communicant_n that_o that_o which_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o hand_n at_o the_o lord_n table_n and_o be_v put_v into_o the_o mouth_n be_v bread_n to_o which_o purpose_n say_v they_o these_o wafer_n be_v very_o fit_a which_o be_v present_v unto_o they_o or_o rather_o be_v put_v into_o their_o mouth_n see_v they_o have_v neither_o the_o form_n nor_o figure_n of_o true_a bread_n and_o that_o never_o any_o people_n or_o nation_n in_o the_o world_n use_v this_o kind_n of_o food_n and_o what_o do_v the_o more_o confirm_v they_o in_o this_o belief_n be_v that_o this_o change_n happen_v not_o as_o they_o suppose_v until_o after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o berengar_n viz._n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n but_o as_o these_o conjecture_n do_v not_o much_o concern_v we_o so_o i_o leave_v unto_o the_o reader_n to_o determine_v whether_o they_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v or_o not_o and_o proceed_v to_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n chap._n v._n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o first_o of_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v consecrate_a and_o of_o the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n and_o patins_z after_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n the_o evangelist_n observe_v that_o he_o give_v thanks_o that_o be_v that_o he_o bless_v and_o consecrate_a they_o the_o church_n that_o imitate_v he_o in_o the_o first_o action_n have_v also_o do_v the_o like_a in_o the_o second_o although_o in_o process_n of_o time_n she_o have_v add_v divers_a ceremony_n which_o be_v not_o therein_o at_o first_o but_o because_o the_o consecration_n contain_v several_a thing_n as_o the_o place_n where_o it_o be_v do_v the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n and_o patins_z the_o language_n the_o ceremony_n and_o the_o form_n of_o consecrate_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o consecrate_v liturgy_n these_o thing_n must_v be_v examine_v in_o order_n to_o avoid_v obscurity_n and_o confusion_n in_o this_o chapter_n i_o design_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o place_n of_o consecration_n and_o of_o the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n as_o to_o the_o place_n it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v either_o general_o or_o particular_o in_o the_o former_a sense_n it_o be_v the_o place_n where_o christian_n assemble_v together_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o almighty_a god_n wherein_o they_o perform_v their_o exercise_n of_o piety_n and_o devotion_n and_o wherein_o for_o a_o long_a time_n they_o eat_v altogether_o for_o in_o the_o same_o place_n wherein_o they_o make_v their_o agapae_n and_o where_o they_o take_v these_o love-feast_n they_o also_o do_v celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n and_o indeed_o all_o
general_o agree_v that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n do_v frequent_o eat_v in_o common_a every_o one_o contribute_v as_o they_o be_v able_a unto_o these_o feast_n unto_o which_o the_o poor_a have_v as_o free_a access_n as_o the_o rich_a although_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o join_v their_o portion_n unto_o their_o brethren_n s._n paul_n explain_v himself_o clear_o 11._o 1_o cor_fw-la 11._o when_o he_o say_v unto_o the_o believer_n of_o corinth_n when_o you_o meet_v together_o this_o be_v not_o to_o eat_v the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o each_o one_o haste_v to_o eat_v his_o own_o supper_n and_o one_o be_v hungry_a and_o another_o be_v drunken_a what_o have_v you_o not_o house_n to_o eat_v and_o to_o drink_v in_o or_o do_v you_o despise_v the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o shame_v they_o which_o have_v not_o it_o be_v also_o grant_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o place_n where_o the_o christian_n make_v these_o meal_n together_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o eat_v the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n back_v the_o censure_n which_o he_o pronounce_v against_o the_o corinthian_n by_o reason_n of_o disorder_n and_o excess_n which_o they_o commit_v in_o these_o feast_n of_o charity_n with_o the_o history_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o recite_v at_o large_a a_o undoubted_a proof_n that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o time_n and_o at_o the_o place_n where_o believer_n do_v eat_v together_o s._n luke_n make_v it_o appear_v evident_o when_o speak_v of_o the_o first_o christian_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n 2.42_o act_n 2.42_o he_o say_v that_o they_o all_o do_v persevere_v in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o apostle_n 46._o verse_n 46._o and_o in_o break_v bread_n and_o of_o prayer_n and_o afterward_o that_o they_o daily_o go_v unto_o the_o temple_n and_o break_v bread_n from_o house_n to_o house_n they_o eat_v their_o bread_n with_o joy_n and_o singleness_n of_o heart_n and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n he_o far_o observe_v 20.7_o act._n 20.7_o that_o the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o week_n that_o be_v the_o lord_n day_n the_o disciple_n meet_v together_o to_o break_v bread_n s._n peter_n speak_v of_o this_o feast_n when_o he_o say_v unto_o the_o believer_n 2.13_o 2_o pet._n 2.13_o to_o who_o he_o write_v his_o second_o epistle_n that_o seducer_n and_o hypocrite_n be_v blot_n and_o stain_n which_o take_v pleasure_n in_o unrighteousness_n feast_v together_o with_o you_o s._n judas_n who_o epistle_n be_v only_o a_o abridgement_n of_o s._n peter_n speak_v so_o plain_o that_o he_o leave_v we_o not_o the_o least_o cause_n of_o doubt_n 12._o judas_n 12._o say_v of_o these_o same_o person_n that_o they_o be_v spot_n in_o the_o christian_a feast_n of_o charity_n it_o be_v in_o s._n judes_n language_n in_o the_o agapae_fw-la this_o word_n agape_n which_o be_v very_o famous_a in_o this_o sense_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n signify_v proper_o in_o our_o language_n love_n or_o dilection_n the_o practice_n of_o these_o agapae_n continue_v a_o long_a while_n among_o christian_n and_o tertullian_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ii_o century_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o iii_o give_v we_o a_o agreeable_a description_n of_o it_o 39_o tertul._n apolog_fw-la cap._n 39_o our_o supper_n say_v he_o show_v what_o it_o be_v by_o the_o name_n which_o it_o bear_v it_o be_v call_v by_o a_o name_n which_o signify_v love_n among_o the_o greek_n we_o comfort_v the_o poor_a by_o this_o refreshment_n we_o sit_v not_o down_o to_o table_n till_o after_o prayer_n we_o eat_v to_o suffice_v hunger_n and_o drink_v what_o decency_n and_o purity_n will_v allow_v we_o there_o take_v our_o meal_n but_o like_o person_n which_o consider_v that_o they_o must_v again_o return_v unto_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n during_o the_o whole_a night_n we_o there_o discourse_v with_o one_o another_o but_o so_o as_o know_v that_o god_n hear_v they_o which_o discourse_n after_o wash_v our_o hand_n and_o that_o light_n be_v bring_v those_o that_o be_v present_a be_v desire_v to_o assist_v in_o sing_v some_o hymn_n unto_o god_n as_o every_o one_o be_v able_a to_o do_v either_o out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o out_o of_o his_o own_o mind_n it_o be_v observe_v from_o thence_o how_o he_o have_v drink_v and_o in_o fine_a the_o feast_n be_v end_v with_o prayer_n as_o it_o be_v begin_v it_o be_v true_a tertullian_n do_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o all_o this_o discourse_n but_o it_o may_v suffice_v that_o he_o give_v it_o sufficient_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o they_o attend_v the_o service_n of_o god_n in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o christian_n make_v their_o agapae_n for_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v gather_v that_o they_o do_v there_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n as_o often_o as_o they_o hold_v these_o feast_n to_o know_v precise_o how_o often_o the_o feast_n of_o charity_n be_v join_v to_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v what_o be_v not_o easy_o do_v it_o will_v not_o be_v so_o hard_a to_o show_v how_o long_o they_o continue_v these_o agapae_n and_o common_a feast_n in_o the_o place_n where_o they_o assemble_v for_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o where_o by_o consequence_n they_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n for_o i_o find_v that_o this_o be_v practise_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n but_o because_o there_o be_v great_a abuse_n creep_v into_o these_o feast_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n assemble_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 360._o be_v constrain_v to_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o they_o in_o the_o temple_n and_o church_n you_o must_v forbear_v say_v he_o make_v the_o agapae_n in_o the_o temple_n 28._o council_n laodic_n cap._n 28._o or_o of_o set_v up_o table_n and_o eat_v in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n it_o appear_v by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o place_n where_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v and_o consecrate_v be_v the_o place_n where_o believer_n meet_v together_o to_o serve_v god_n and_o where_o for_o a_o long_a time_n they_o make_v their_o feast_n of_o charity_n even_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o they_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v true_a those_o place_n be_v very_o different_a according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o state_n and_o condition_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v at_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o christianity_n they_o assemble_v in_o private_a house_n sometime_o in_o one_o place_n sometime_o in_o another_o in_o private_a and_o obscure_a place_n to_o be_v shelter_v as_o well_o from_o the_o rage_n of_o the_o jew_n as_o the_o fury_n of_o the_o gentile_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o they_o assemble_v before_o day_n and_o in_o the_o night_n time_n and_o they_o continue_v so_o to_o do_v for_o a_o long_a time_n while_o the_o church_n be_v harrass_v with_o persecution_n and_o because_o that_o sometime_o they_o assemble_v together_o at_o the_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n they_o also_o there_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n at_o least_o the_o pontifical_a book_n observe_v in_o the_o life_n of_o felix_n the_o first_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iii_o century_n that_o this_o pope_n decree_v that_o mass_n shall_v be_v celebrate_v upon_o the_o sepulcher_n of_o martyr_n which_o by_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n be_v call_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o thanksgiving_n in_o his_o discourse_n unto_o the_o assembly_n of_o saint_n or_o to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n because_o in_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n thanks_o be_v give_v unto_o god_n for_o the_o victory_n of_o martyr_n as_o s._n austin_n speak_v who_o make_v mention_n of_o this_o same_o custom_n in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o viii_o book_n de_fw-fr civit._n dei_fw-la yet_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v but_o that_o during_o these_o sad_a and_o troublesome_a time_n they_o have_v some_o fix_a place_n destinate_a for_o their_o exercise_n for_o there_o be_v sufficient_a intermission_n during_o the_o which_o they_o build_v certain_a little_a house_n join_v to_o their_o churchyard_n which_o be_v place_n distant_a from_o the_o sight_n of_o man_n where_o by_o consequence_n they_o assemble_v with_o great_a safety_n the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o eusebius_n do_v testify_v so_o much_o and_o in_o several_a place_n mention_n those_o place_n where_o christian_n be_v wont_a to_o assemble_v observe_v that_o before_o the_o persecution_n of_o dioclesian_n they_o have_v some_o intermission_n under_o certain_a emperor_n during_o which_o they_o atempt_v some_o better_a and_o large_a building_n than_o those_o which_o they_o have_v before_o but_o god_n will_v humble_v his_o church_n which_o go_v about_o to_o lose_v among_o lily_n the_o beauty_n which_o she_o have_v acquire_v among_o thorn_n he_o
the_o armenian_a tongue_n by_o chrysostom_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o five_o century_n as_o many_o do_v believe_v and_o we_o do_v find_v theodoret_n to_o affirm_v that_o in_o his_o time_n the_o armenian_n have_v a_o translation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o their_o language_n now_o theodoret_n flourish_v about_o 40_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o great_a chrysostom_n into_o that_o of_o the_o dalmatian_n by_o s._n jerom_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 420._o in_o the_o arabic_a tongue_n anno._n 717._o by_o john_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n in_o spain_n in_o saxon_a by_o king_n alfred_n who_o reign_v in_o england_n in_o the_o viii_o century_n as_o be_v affirm_v by_o those_o who_o have_v transfer_v unto_o we_o bede'_v ecclesiastical_a history_n in_o anglo-saxon_n and_o in_o latin_a in_o the_o preface_n to_o the_o reader_n and_o bede_n himself_o translate_v the_o gospel_n of_o s._n john_n into_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n as_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o his_o life_n partly_o write_v by_o himself_o and_o partly_o by_o one_o of_o his_o disciple_n into_o the_o slavonian_a tongue_n by_o methodius_n in_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o ever_o any_o body_n among_o the_o christian_n ever_o think_v of_o condemn_v this_o wise_a conduct_n of_o the_o church_n until_o the_o year_n 1228_o that_o a_o certain_a council_n of_o tholouse_n 24._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n c._n 4._o p._n â—_o 24._o assemble_v against_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n make_v this_o decree_n we_o also_o forbid_v to_o give_v unto_o the_o lay-people_n permission_n to_o have_v the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n except_o that_o probable_o some_o for_o devotion_n sake_n desire_v to_o have_v the_o psalter_n or_o the_o breviary_n for_o the_o divine_a service_n or_o the_o bless_a virgin_n prayer-book_n neither_o be_v they_o to_o have_v these_o book_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n but_o this_o decree_n do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o james_n de_fw-fr voragine_fw-la translate_v the_o bible_n into_o italian_a about_o the_o year_n 1290._o nicholas_n orem_n into_o french_a under_o charles_n the_o five_o call_v the_o wise_a son_n of_o king_n john_n and_o father_n of_o charles_n the_o six_o and_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xv._o century_n a_o anonymous_a author_n make_v a_o apology_n in_o england_n for_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n into_o the_o language_n of_o the_o country_n 81._o dâ—_n christian_n eccl._n success_n p._n 81._o as_o be_v relate_v by_o usher_n archbishop_n of_o armagh_n and_o primate_n of_o ireland_n at_o this_o time_n say_v that_o author_n our_o bishop_n burn_v the_o law_n of_o god_n because_o it_o have_v be_v translate_v into_o our_o mother_n tongue_n but_o in_o fine_a the_o council_n of_o trent_n session_n the_o four_o anno._n 1546._o do_v sufficient_o give_v to_o understand_v that_o they_o tacit_o condemn_v all_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o vulgar_a language_n allow_v only_o the_o latin_a translation_n it_o be_v true_a say_v the_o protestant_n that_o whilst_o the_o use_n of_o the_o latin_a tongue_n subsist_v in_o the_o west_n and_o that_o that_o language_n be_v common_a and_o frequent_a unto_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o latin_a translation_n of_o the_o bible_n but_o when_o the_o use_n of_o that_o language_n cease_v it_o be_v necessary_a to_o translate_v it_o into_o other_o language_n for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o people_n and_o nation_n which_o there_o inhabit_v as_o it_o have_v be_v translate_v elsewhere_o into_o greek_a and_o syriack_n and_o general_o into_o all_o language_n use_v by_o all_o the_o nation_n in_o the_o world_n now_o it_o be_v very_o difficult_a say_v they_o to_o imagine_v that_o care_n can_v be_v take_v to_o make_v all_o these_o version_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n if_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o people_n have_v be_v oblige_v to_o serve_v god_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n beside_o may_v a_o man_n say_v i_o will_v desire_v to_o know_v wherefore_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v so_o frequent_o and_o careful_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o the_o scripture_n unto_o the_o people_n if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v translate_v into_o their_o language_n it_o be_v credible_a yea_o certain_a that_o the_o exhortation_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o work_n of_o s._n jerom_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n only_o for_o injoin_v the_o read_n of_o they_o will_v make_v a_o just_a volume_n and_o what_o need_v so_o many_o exhortation_n to_o read_v it_o but_o only_o that_o by_o so_o do_v people_n may_v learn_v to_o serve_v god_n after_o a_o right_a manner_n but_o we_o must_v make_v a_o strict_a inquiry_n into_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o whole_a divine_a service_n to_o know_v more_o particular_o if_o it_o be_v perform_v as_o have_v be_v say_v in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o the_o people_n all_o man_n will_v agree_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o prayer_n invocation_n and_o give_v praise_n unto_o god_n be_v the_o essential_a part_n of_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n now_o origen_n in_o his_o excellent_a work_n against_o celsus_n do_v formal_o declare_v that_o every_o nation_n do_v praise_n and_o pray_v unto_o god_n in_o their_o own_o language_n 402._o lib._n 8._o ult_n edit_fw-la p._n 402._o the_o christian_n say_v he_o answer_v unto_o a_o objection_n of_o celsus_n even_o in_o their_o prayer_n do_v not_o make_v use_n of_o the_o name_n attribute_v unto_o god_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o the_o greek_n make_v use_v of_o greek_a word_n the_o roman_n of_o roman_a word_n each_o one_o pray_v unto_o god_n in_o their_o own_o language_n and_o celebrate_v his_o praise_n as_o they_o be_v able_a and_o the_o glory_n of_o all_o language_n do_v hearken_v unto_o those_o which_o pray_v unto_o he_o in_o what_o language_n soever_o it_o be_v as_o easy_o understand_v those_o which_o pray_v so_o different_o unto_o he_o as_o if_o it_o be_v as_o may_v be_v say_v all_o one_o voice_n for_o the_o great_a god_n be_v not_o like_o those_o which_o have_v but_o one_o language_n commit_v unto_o they_o whether_o greek_n or_o barbarian_a and_o be_v ignorant_a of_o all_o other_o and_o care_v not_o for_o those_o which_o speak_v in_o other_o language_n thence_o also_o be_v it_o that_o s._n gaudentius_n bishop_n of_o bress_n exhort_v his_o neophytes_n 2._o tract_n 4._o t._n 2._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 20._o regul_n brevior_fw-la q._n â—78_n t._n 2._o to_o attend_v diligent_o with_o he_o unto_o prayer_n s._n basil_n make_v this_o demand_n to_o himself_o how_o the_o spirit_n of_o any_o one_o shall_v pray_v and_o that_o his_o understanding_n shall_v receive_v no_o fruit_n he_o thus_o answer_v that_o be_v say_v of_o those_o which_o make_v prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n with_o regard_n to_o those_o which_o hear_v they_o for_o the_o apostle_n say_v if_o i_o pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n i_o pray_v in_o the_o spirit_n or_o by_o the_o spirit_n but_o my_o understanding_n profit_v not_o for_o when_o the_o word_n of_o prayer_n be_v not_o know_v by_o those_o which_o be_v present_a than_o the_o understanding_n of_o he_o which_o pray_v be_v without_o fruit_n no_o body_n be_v the_o better_a for_o it_o but_o when_o those_o which_o be_v present_a understand_v a_o prayer_n which_o may_v be_v profitable_a for_o the_o hearer_n than_o he_o who_o pray_v have_v the_o benefit_n of_o the_o progress_n of_o those_o which_o profit_n by_o the_o prayer_n it_o be_v the_o same_o at_o all_o time_n when_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v propose_v for_o it_o be_v write_v that_o it_o may_v be_v profitable_a to_o the_o edify_n of_o faith_n 4._o de_fw-fr catechis_n rudib_fw-la c._n 9_o t._n 4._o s._n austin_n care_n must_v be_v take_v to_o warn_v those_o which_o come_v from_o school_n that_o be_v clothe_v with_o christian_a humility_n they_o shall_v learn_v not_o to_o despise_v those_o which_o endeavour_n rather_o to_o shun_v evil_a action_n than_o word_n etc._n etc._n by_o so_o do_v they_o will_v not_o jeer_v if_o by_o chance_n they_o perceive_v that_o some_o bishop_n or_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n use_v some_o barbarism_n or_o soloecism_n in_o pray_v to_o god_n or_o that_o they_o be_v not_o aware_a or_o understand_v not_o the_o word_n they_o pronounce_v and_o that_o they_o deliver_v confuse_o not_o but_o that_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v amend_v to_o the_o end_n the_o people_n may_v say_v amen_o unto_o what_o they_o plain_o understand_v but_o because_o it_o may_v be_v tolerate_v in_o those_o which_o have_v learn_v that_o blessing_n be_v give_v by_o prayer_n in_o the_o church_n as_o one_o do_v bless_v in_o the_o public_a place_n with_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o voice_n 10._o de_fw-fr divin_fw-fr offic_n l._n
stand_v at_o the_o altar_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v at_o the_o sacrament_n table_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n inform_v we_o in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v even_o in_o his_o time_n 260._o chrysost_n t._n 1._o hom._n 22._o the_o simult_n &_o ira_fw-la p._n 260._o when_o he_o exhort_v the_o communicant_n or_o at_o least_o when_o he_o observe_v that_o they_o present_v themselves_o at_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o that_o they_o there_o assist_v stand_v on_o their_o leg_n but_o because_o this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o object_n worthy_a the_o respect_n of_o a_o christian_a because_o it_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o the_o death_n of_o his_o saviour_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n of_o his_o love_n and_o charity_n a_o bond_n of_o his_o communion_n with_o he_o and_o a_o efficacious_a mean_n save_o to_o apply_v unto_o he_o the_o holy_a fruit_n of_o his_o bitter_a death_n and_o suffering_n st._n cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n 5._o cyrill_n hiâ—roâ—_n mystag_n 5._o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n will_v have_v his_o communicant_a approach_n unto_o the_o holy_a table_n not_o with_o the_o hand_n open_a and_o the_o finger_n stretch_v out_o but_o in_o support_v the_o right_a hand_n with_o the_o left_a that_o he_o receive_v in_o the_o hollow_a of_o his_o hand_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n or_o as_o he_o say_v some_o line_n before_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o he_o take_v care_v not_o to_o suffer_v any_o crumb_n to_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o that_o have_v in_o this_o manner_n communicate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n he_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o cup_n have_v the_o body_n a_o little_a bow_v in_o way_n of_o adoration_n or_o veneration_n to_o show_v the_o religious_a respect_n with_o which_o we_o shall_v participate_v of_o these_o holy_a mystery_n the_o vi_o 150._o can._n 101_o t._n 5._o council_n gore_v in_o euchol_n p._n 150._o ecumenical_a council_n ordain_v something_o of_o this_o kind_n to_o wit_n that_o one_o shall_v present_v himself_o at_o the_o communion_n hold_v his_o hand_n in_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n which_o the_o greek_n observe_v a_o long_a while_n after_o and_o their_o clergy_n observe_v it_o still_o at_o this_o day_n but_o as_o for_o the_o people_n for_o some_o time_n past_a they_o receive_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n both_o together_o in_o a_o spoon_n but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o people_n which_o come_v to_o the_o communion_n be_v oblige_v to_o set_v themselves_o in_o posture_n or_o gesture_n of_o those_o which_o adore_v until_o that_o in_o the_o xiii_o century_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o this_o bow_n of_o the_o body_n which_o st._n cyrill_n desire_v be_v not_o proper_o the_o posture_n of_o he_o who_o real_o do_v adore_v because_o he_o which_o adore_v prostrate_v himself_o on_o his_o knee_n before_o the_o object_n of_o his_o adoration_n to_o show_v the_o motion_n of_o the_o profound_a humility_n of_o his_o soul_n and_o his_o self-denial_n before_o he_o unto_o who_o by_o this_o action_n he_o confess_v that_o he_o be_v but_o dust_n and_o ash_n but_o as_o for_o st._n cyrill_n he_o only_o desire_v a_o little_a inclination_n of_o the_o body_n in_o approach_v unto_o the_o mystical_a table_n to_o show_v the_o sentiment_n of_o veneration_n and_o respect_n which_o one_o ought_v to_o have_v for_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n not_o to_o insist_v upon_o what_o the_o eastern_a council_n above_o mention_v be_v content_a to_o ordain_v three_o hundred_o year_n after_o st._n cyrill_n that_o we_o shall_v go_v unto_o the_o communion_n with_o the_o hand_n in_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n without_o mention_v the_o bow_n of_o the_o body_n which_o st._n cyrill_n himself_o do_v not_o prescribe_v unto_o the_o communicant_a but_o for_o the_o reception_n of_o the_o holy_a cup._n john_n damaseen_a who_o borrow_v of_o st._n cyrill_n and_o of_o the_o vi_o council_n what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a in_o his_o time_n that_o be_v in_o the_o viii_o century_n do_v not_o speak_v a_o word_n of_o this_o inclination_n of_o the_o body_n 100l_n gore_n in_o enchoi_n p._n 100l_n in_o goar_n note_n upon_o the_o ritual_a of_o the_o greek_n and_o what_o yet_o persuade_v i_o that_o believer_n communicate_v stand_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o that_o this_o custom_n be_v always_o practise_v in_o the_o great_a christian_a communion_n except_v the_o latin_a which_o change_v this_o custom_n in_o the_o xiii_o century_n be_v that_o beside_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o be_v of_o a_o very_a large_a extent_n and_o wherein_o they_o communicate_v stand_v the_o abassins_n who_o also_o make_v a_o very_a considerable_a christian_a communion_n do_v not_o otherwise_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n supr_fw-la alvar._n ubi_fw-la supr_fw-la during_o the_o time_n the_o communion_n be_v distribute_v say_v the_o same_o priest_n alvarez_n they_o be_v all_o stand_n now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o christian_n which_o be_v fall_v into_o ignorance_n as_o for_o example_n the_o abassins_n and_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o take_v away_o any_o ancient_a custom_n but_o rather_o have_v add_v to_o the_o number_n of_o those_o observe_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o be_v the_o usual_a practice_n of_o ignorance_n so_o to_o do_v and_o if_o the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v stand_v be_v still_o keep_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n it_o may_v also_o be_v affirm_v it_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o west_n see_v that_o before_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v introduce_v in_o its_o service_n the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n to_o oblige_v the_o people_n to_o adore_v it_o and_o by_o consequence_n before_o the_o people_n be_v oblige_v to_o receive_v the_o communion_n kneel_v a_o considerable_a body_n of_o christian_n have_v separate_v from_o she_o and_o break_v off_o which_o body_n retain_v and_o practise_v the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v stand_v as_o do_v at_o this_o time_n the_o protestant_n of_o europe_n call_v calvinist_n except_v those_o of_o holland_n who_o communicate_v sit_v and_o those_o of_o england_n who_o kneel_v in_o receive_v the_o communion_n but_o their_o doctrine_n declare_v sufficient_o what_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v that_o their_o kneel_v be_v not_o address_v unto_o what_o they_o receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n at_o the_o holy_a table_n but_o only_o unto_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o who_o they_o profound_o adore_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o communion_n as_o he_o who_o have_v purchase_v for_o they_o this_o great_a salvation_n whereof_o they_o be_v about_o to_o communicate_v in_o receive_v his_o divine_a sacrament_n and_o of_o himself_o by_o mean_n of_o his_o sacrament_n who_o die_v for_o their_o sin_n and_o be_v rise_v again_o for_o their_o justification_n the_o same_o may_v also_o be_v say_v of_o the_o protestant_n call_v lutheran_n although_o their_o belief_n in_o this_o point_n be_v different_a from_o the_o belief_n of_o those_o in_o england_n for_o in_o that_o they_o kneel_v at_o receive_v the_o communion_n it_o be_v a_o token_n of_o the_o adoration_n which_o they_o give_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n but_o it_o can_v be_v say_v without_o injustice_n that_o they_o address_v this_o adoration_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n because_o they_o hold_v and_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o consecration_n and_o far_o they_o do_v not_o render_v this_o act_n of_o adoration_n unto_o jesus_n christ_n in_o virtue_n of_o what_o they_o believe_v of_o his_o presence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n because_o if_o so_o than_o all_o those_o in_o the_o assembly_n shall_v kneel_v during_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v only_o he_o that_o communicate_v that_o kneel_v in_o the_o moment_n that_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n but_o before_o i_o leave_v this_o circumstance_n it_o may_v not_o probable_o be_v unnecessary_a to_o instance_n some_o custom_n that_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o communion_n for_o i_o find_v that_o lay_v person_n after_o have_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o bishop_n or_o pastor_n do_v kiss_v it_o it_o be_v what_o st._n jorom_n mention_v in_o his_o book_n against_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n 62_o hieron_n ep._n 62_o be_v there_o any_o one_o that_o have_v communion_n with_o you_o by_o force_n be_v there_o any_o one_o that_o after_o have_v stretch_v out_o his_o hand_n turn_v away_o his_o face_n and_o that_o in_o receive_v the_o holy_a food_n give_v you_o a_o judas_n kiss_v mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr valois_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o eusebiâ—s_n his_o history_n cite_v these_o word_n of_o paul_n the_o deacon_n speak_v of_o the_o
impure_a hand_n in_o a_o council_n at_o saragosse_n in_o spain_n 739._o t._n 1._o council_n p._n 684._o ib._n p._n 739._o assemble_v anno_fw-la 380._o there_o be_v a_o canon_n against_o those_o who_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n and_o do_v not_o eat_v it_o a_o ordinance_n which_o be_v find_v to_o be_v renew_v in_o the_o fourteen_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o toledo_n in_o the_o year_n four_o hundred_o upon_o which_o canon_n 47._o page_n 47._o garsias_n loaysa_n a_o spaniard_n observe_v that_o ancient_o the_o church_n be_v wont_a to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o believer_n in_o their_o hand_n and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o several_a testimony_n some_o whereof_o we_o have_v already_o cite_v the_o prohibition_n make_v by_o a_o council_n of_o carthage_n anno_fw-la 419._o of_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o dead_a body_n do_v no_o less_o justify_v this_o practice_n because_o the_o father_n allege_v for_o a_o reason_n that_o it_o be_v write_v afric_n can._n 18._o in_o cod._n afric_n take_v eat_v and_o that_o dead_a body_n can_v neither_o take_v nor_o eat_v st._n austin_n who_o be_v present_a at_o this_o council_n intend_v not_o to_o depart_v from_o this_o use_n for_o write_v against_o the_o donatist_n petilian_n 7._o contra_fw-la petil._n l._n 2._o c._n 23._o t._n 7._o he_o say_v unto_o he_o when_o you_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o who_o do_v you_o give_v the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n into_o who_o hand_n do_v you_o give_v the_o sacrament_n and_o unto_o who_o at_o your_o turn_n reach_v you_o out_o the_o hand_n to_o receive_v it_o of_o he_o that_o give_v it_o hitherto_o communicant_n receive_v the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o naked_a hand_n but_o in_o this_o v._o century_n there_o begin_v some_o difference_n to_o be_v make_v betwixt_o man_n and_o woman_n so_o that_o in_o some_o place_n the_o woman_n be_v oblige_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o hand_n indeed_o 10._o serm._n 252._o the_o temp_n t._n 10._o but_o upon_o it_o a_o clean_a linen-cloth_n the_o man_n say_v st._n austin_n when_o they_o desire_v to_o communicate_v wash_v their_o hand_n and_o the_o woman_n present_v clean_a clothes_n whereon_o they_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n a_o diocesan_n synod_n of_o auxerr_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 578._o by_o aunacharius_n the_o bishop_n of_o that_o see_v call_v the_o linen-cloth_n use_v by_o the_o woman_n to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n the_o dominical_a that_o each_o woman_n say_v the_o 42._o canon_n sirmond_n t._n 1._o council_n gall._n sirmond_n when_o she_o communicate_v have_v her_o dominical_a and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o which_o have_v it_o not_o let_v she_o not_o receive_v until_o the_o next_o lord_n day_n and_o in_o the_o 36._o canon_n it_o make_v this_o decree_n a_o woman_n be_v not_o permit_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o her_o naked_a hand_n but_o in_o a_o word_n it_o be_v still_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n see_v that_o a_o few_o year_n after_o this_o synod_n of_o auxerr_n cautin_n bishop_n of_o clermont_n in_o auvergne_n say_v unto_o count_n eulalius_n by_o the_o report_n of_o gregory_n of_o tours_n in_o his_o history_n 8._o hist_o l._n 10._o c._n 8._o take_v the_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o put_v it_o into_o your_o mouth_n cardinal_n baronius_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a annal_n attribute_n unto_o maximus_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 650._o and_o who_o he_o style_v defender_n of_o the_o catholic_n verity_n against_o the_o monothelite_n the_o same_o word_n but_o now_o allege_v of_o st._n augustine_n or_o very_o near_o they_o 148._o apud_fw-la baronium_n annal._n eccl._n add_v a_o 57_o n._n 148._o that_o all_o man_n who_o desire_v to_o communicate_v do_v first_o wash_v their_o hand_n to_o the_o end_n that_o with_o a_o clear_a understanding_n and_o purify_a conscience_n they_o may_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n that_o the_o woman_n also_o present_a clean_a clothes_n whereon_o they_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o pure_a understanding_n and_o a_o clear_a conscience_n nevertheless_o the_o vi_o universal_a council_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 681._o make_v a_o certain_a number_n of_o canon_n ten_o year_n after_o that_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 691._o in_o one_o of_o which_o it_o express_o prohibit_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n any_o other_o way_n but_o with_o the_o hand_n only_o and_o blame_v all_o those_o who_o employ_v any_o thing_n else_o for_o this_o use_n and_o because_o this_o canon_n be_v none_o of_o the_o worst_a monument_n of_o antiquity_n we_o will_v make_v no_o scruple_n of_o insert_v it_o here_o at_o large_a 349._o can._n 101._o t._n 5._o council_n p._n 349._o the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n do_v bold_o call_v man_n create_v after_o the_o image_n of_o god_n the_o body_n and_o temple_n of_o christ_n he_o than_o that_o be_v above_o any_o sensible_a creature_n have_v obtain_v a_o heavenly_a dignity_n by_o the_o save_a passion_n eat_v or_o drink_v jesus_n christ_n be_v absolute_o dispose_v and_o fit_v for_o eternal_a life_n and_o partake_v of_o divine_a grace_n be_v sanctify_v both_o in_o body_n and_o soul_n therefore_o if_o any_o desire_n to_o participate_v of_o the_o immaculate_a body_n and_o will_v present_v himself_o at_o the_o communion_n in_o the_o assembly_n let_v he_o put_v his_o hand_n in_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n and_o so_o draw_v near_o and_o receive_v the_o communion_n of_o love_n as_o for_o those_o who_o instead_o of_o the_o hand_n make_v use_n of_o vessel_n of_o gold_n or_o of_o any_o other_o matter_n to_o receive_v the_o divine_a gift_n and_o who_o therein_o receive_v the_o immaculate_a communion_n we_o do_v by_o no_o mean_n admit_v they_o because_o they_o prefer_v a_o inanimate_a thing_n and_o which_o be_v inferior_a unto_o they_o before_o the_o image_n of_o god_n if_o any_o one_o therefore_o be_v take_v give_v the_o bless_a communion_n unto_o such_o as_o bring_v such_o vessel_n let_v he_o be_v excommunicate_v with_o he_o that_o bring_v they_o we_o be_v then_o come_v unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o vii_o century_n wherein_o the_o custom_n of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o hand_n continue_v without_o any_o other_o alteration_n than_o what_o have_v be_v mention_v either_o with_o the_o linen_n clothes_n with_o which_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o v._o century_n be_v oblige_v in_o some_o place_n to_o receive_v the_o communion_n at_o least_o if_o the_o sermon_n above_o cite_v in_o s._n augustine_n name_n be_v his_o which_o be_v not_o over_o certain_a in_o which_o case_n we_o must_v descend_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o vi_o century_n and_o beside_o not_o pass_v the_o limit_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o auxerr_n or_o of_o those_o little_a vessel_n forbid_v by_o the_o vi_o ecumenical_a council_n establish_v the_o ancient_a use_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o hand_n only_o and_o i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o the_o roman_a catholic_n 148._o ad_fw-la a_o 57_o n._n 147_o 148._o or_o the_o protestant_n do_v deny_v it_o for_o cardinal_n baronius_n in_o his_o annal_n the_o friar_n combefis_n in_o his_o augmentation_n of_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n gabriel_n the_o laubespine_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n 16._o t._n 2._o p._n 1014._o l._n 1._o obser_n 16._o a_o very_a learned_a prelate_n in_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a observation_n the_o famous_a mounseur_fw-fr arnold_n in_o his_o excellent_a book_n of_o frequent_a communicate_v 747._o part._n 1._o p._n 265._o pâ—g_v 403._o pag._n 747._o and_o the_o abbot_n of_o billy_n upon_o gregory_n nazianzen_n first_o oration_n against_o julian_n the_o apostate_n and_o garsias_n loaysa_n upon_o the_o 14._o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o toledo_n in_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n of_o the_o last_o edition_n at_o paris_n all_o those_o i_o say_v and_o other_o also_o concur_v herein_o with_o the_o protestant_n it_o be_v true_a baronius_n and_o combesis_n observe_v that_o this_o custom_n continue_v long_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n which_o i_o do_v not_o judge_v aught_o absolute_o to_o be_v deny_v but_o the_o better_a to_o follow_v its_o trace_n in_o the_o western_a church_n it_o will_v be_v requisite_a further_o to_o survey_v what_o remain_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o latin_a world_n the_o xi_o council_n of_o toledo_n anno_fw-la 675._o in_o the_o eleven_o canon_n do_v explain_v the_o fourteen_o 11._o council_n tolet._n 11._o can_n 11._o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o the_o same_o place_n against_o those_o who_o have_v receive_v the_o eucharist_n do_v not_o '_o eat_v it_o and_o the_o xvi_o council_n in_o the_o six_o canon_n anno_fw-la 693._o 6._o council_n tolet._n 16._o câ—n_n 6._o allege_v against_o some_o priest_n who_o make_v a_o little_a round_a crust_n for_o the_o communion_n the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sufficient_o give_v to_o understand_v that_o they_o intend_v
not_o that_o be_v to_o say_v 17._o id._n cap._n 17._o that_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o redemption_n be_v true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o we_o shall_v find_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o he_o so_o explain_v himself_o in_o regard_n to_o their_o efficacy_n and_o their_o virtue_n and_o of_o the_o real_a and_o effectual_a communication_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o this_o sacrament_n and_o not_o to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v substantial_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n because_o that_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o declaration_n he_o make_v just_a before_o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n whereas_o these_o thing_n accord_v very_o well_o with_o say_v that_o although_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n yet_o they_o be_v for_o all_o that_o true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o efficacy_n and_o in_o virtue_n because_o they_o be_v indeed_o accompany_v with_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o his_o divine_a body_n and_o of_o his_o precious_a blood_n the_o term_n of_o true_o be_v oppose_v not_o unto_o figurative_o or_o sacramental_o for_o that_o will_v be_v a_o contradiction_n see_v he_o speak_v of_o mystery_n but_o it_o be_v oppose_v unto_o untruth_n as_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o at_o all_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o vain_o as_o if_o it_o have_v only_o the_o bare_a name_n and_o nefficacious_o as_o if_o it_o have_v not_o the_o virtue_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n of_o wallafridus_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o title_n of_o the_o chapter_n entitle_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o which_o chapter_n the_o more_o to_o advance_v the_o efficacy_n he_o with_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_n particular_o with_o rabanus_n his_o master_n and_o with_o ratramn_v his_o contemporary_a interpret_v the_o 6_o of_o st._n john_n not_o of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n or_o to_o speak_v with_o st._n fulgentius_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o truth_n aethiop_n fulgent_n de_fw-fr bapt._n aethiop_n and_o not_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n this_o be_v the_o reason_v of_o protestant_n at_o the_o same_o time_n time_n that_o wallafridus_n write_v his_o book_n heribald_n or_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerr_n be_v in_o great_a reputation_n but_o because_o we_o have_v that_o to_o say_v of_o this_o prelate_n as_o will_v give_v a_o very_a great_a weight_n unto_o his_o testimony_n we_o will_v reserve_v he_o for_o a_o chapter_n unto_o himself_o and_o in_o the_o mean_a while_o we_o will_v say_v something_o of_o loup_n abbot_n of_o ferrier_n in_o gastinais_n who_o in_o that_o he_o speak_v horable_o of_o heribold_n as_o shall_v be_v relate_v hereafter_o may_v intimate_v that_o they_o be_v both_o of_o one_o judgement_n but_o these_o sort_n of_o inference_n be_v too_o weak_a to_o be_v insist_v upon_o therefore_o i_o will_v seek_v for_o something_o in_o his_o write_n that_o be_v more_o material_a as_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n unto_o amulus_fw-la or_o amulo_fw-la archbishop_n of_o lion_n in_o behalf_n of_o guenilo_n archbishop_n of_o sans_o and_o of_o count_n gerrard_n in_o speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n 40._o lupus_fw-la ferratiâ—n_n ep._n 81._o id._n ep._n 40._o he_o say_v that_o he_o raise_v his_o humanity_n unto_o heaven_n to_o be_v always_o present_a with_o he_o by_o his_o divinity_n this_o that_o he_o call_v rabanus_n his_o tutor_n and_o render_v he_o thanks_o for_o that_o he_o take_v care_n of_o instruct_v he_o do_v no_o less_o confirm_v what_o he_o say_v and_o give_v cause_n to_o think_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n rabanus_n have_v instill_v his_o opinion_n into_o he_o because_o most_o common_o we_o embrace_v their_o opinion_n who_o disciple_n we_o have_v be_v in_o our_o youth_n especial_o when_o they_o be_v opinion_n receive_v by_o the_o major_a part_n of_o the_o world_n unto_o which_o may_v be_v add_v what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o book_n of_o three_o question_n edit_fw-la id._n de_fw-fr tribus_fw-la quaest_n p._n 208_o 209._o ult_n edit_fw-la which_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_n prove_v to_o be_v his_o to_o wit_n that_o god_n have_v subject_v spiritual_a creature_n unto_o time_n only_o but_o as_o for_o bodily_a thing_n he_o have_v subject_v they_o unto_o time_n and_o unto_o place_n and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v question_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o all_o body_n that_o have_v length_n breadth_n and_o depth_n and_o which_o be_v call_v solid_a be_v never_o contain_v but_o in_o one_o place_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o he_o mean_v of_o be_v contain_v circumscriptive_o otherwise_o his_o opposition_n will_v be_v insignificant_a be_v certain_a that_o spirit_n for_o instance_n angel_n also_o fill_v a_o place_n so_o that_o whilst_o they_o be_v here_o they_o be_v not_o there_o and_o this_o be_v term_v to_o be_v in_o a_o place_n definitive_o but_o to_o be_v there_o circumscriptive_o appertain_v only_o unto_o body_n which_o be_v make_v up_o of_o several_a part_n be_v in_o such_o manner_n situate_v in_o the_o place_n which_o they_o fill_v that_o each_o part_n of_o the_o body_n answer_v unto_o each_o part_n of_o the_o place_n 3._o st._n fulgent_n ad_fw-la pet._n diac._n c._n 3._o it_o not_o be_v give_v unto_o body_n to_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n to_o use_v the_o term_n of_o st._n fulgentius_n see_v then_o that_o the_o abbot_n de_fw-fr ferrier_n speak_v after_o this_o manner_n of_o the_o exi_n of_o body_n and_o that_o he_o believe_v it_o inseparable_a from_o every_o corporal_a creature_n without_o except_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n it_o follow_v that_o he_o believe_v not_o this_o existence_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n which_o be_v attribute_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n nor_o by_o consequence_n the_o real_a presence_n whereupon_o it_o depend_v as_o one_o of_o its_o necessary_a consequence_n this_o be_v what_o several_a do_v infer_v from_o this_o passage_n the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o bald_a be_v inform_v that_o his_o subject_n be_v not_o all_o of_o one_o opinion_n touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n think_v it_o necessary_a to_o consult_v some_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o such_o as_o be_v of_o great_a credit_n and_o esteem_n among_o other_o which_o he_o make_v choice_n of_o to_o write_v on_o this_o subject_a he_o choose_v two_o person_n who_o he_o esteem_v very_o much_o the_o one_o be_v bertram_n or_o as_o he_o be_v call_v by_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n ratramn_v which_o be_v his_o true_a name_n and_o the_o other_o be_v john_n surname_v erigenius_n of_o scotland_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o ireland_n according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o our_o time_n their_o write_n have_v not_o have_v the_o same_o fate_n for_o those_o of_o ratramn_n have_v be_v preserve_v unto_o we_o but_o as_o for_o those_o of_o john_n they_o be_v condemn_v and_o burn_v two_o hundred_o year_n after_o at_o the_o council_n of_o verceill_n and_o as_o they_o be_v two_o several_a writer_n so_o we_o must_v also_o distinguish_v they_o in_o this_o history_n and_o that_o we_o speak_v of_o each_o of_o they_o several_o to_o begin_v with_o ratramn_o priest_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o corby_n and_o afterward_o abbot_n of_o orbais_n i_o say_v he_o be_v a_o man_n so_o esteem_v in_o his_o time_n that_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n make_v choice_n of_o he_o to_o defend_v the_o latin_a church_n against_o the_o greek_n and_o by_o the_o industry_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n we_o have_v in_o our_o hand_n the_o four_o book_n which_o he_o compose_v and_o be_v such_o that_o when_o i_o compare_v they_o with_o that_o write_v by_o aeneas_n bishop_n of_o paris_n in_o the_o same_o century_n and_o in_o defence_n of_o the_o same_o cause_n i_o find_v as_o great_a difference_n betwixt_o they_o as_o betwixt_o light_n and_o darkness_n or_o at_o least_o betwixt_o the_o weak_a essay_n of_o some_o illiterate_a person_n and_o the_o accomplish_a work_n of_o a_o exquisite_a artist_n because_o in_o truth_n the_o work_n of_o aeneas_n be_v extreme_o weak_a in_o comparison_n of_o that_o of_o ratramn_v i_o say_v of_o that_o ratramn_v unto_o who_o the_o abbot_n trithemius_n ascribe_v such_o great_a commendation_n in_o the_o xv_o century_n and_o who_o the_o disciple_n of_o st._n austin_n defender_n of_o the_o free_a grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o much_o admire_v when_o they_o make_v use_v of_o what_o he_o write_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o predestination_n therefore_o the_o precedent_n mauguin_n speak_v of_o he_o say_v 135._o mauguin_n dissertat_fw-la hist_o
manner_n of_o trade_n and_o place_n of_o trust_n the_o quite_o contrary_a have_v be_v practise_v the_o court_n of_o judicature_n wherein_o be_v a_o equal_a number_n of_o counsellor_n and_o judge_n of_o both_o religion_n for_o hear_v and_o determine_v difference_n have_v be_v suppress_v and_o quite_o alter_v attorney_n apothecary_n surgeon_n and_o general_o all_o other_o mechanic_n and_o handycraft_n trade_n not_o permittedto_o gain_v or_o eat_v their_o bread_n in_o quiet_a but_o which_o be_v most_o doleful_a of_o all_o to_o consider_v the_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v forbid_v to_o preach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n many_o of_o they_o slay_v imprison_a and_o banish_v their_o church_n pull_v down_o to_o the_o ground_n and_o their_o flock_n disperse_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n into_o england_n sweden_n italy_n denmark_n germany_n etc._n etc._n as_o sheep_n have_v no_o shepherd_n just_a as_o it_o happen_v unto_o their_o predecessor_n the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n for_o the_o same_o cause_n above_o five_o hundred_o year_n ago_o and_o the_o few_o that_o remain_v in_o the_o land_n of_o their_o nativity_n wait_v for_o the_o time_n that_o their_o king_n and_o sovereign_a like_o a_o other_o cyrus_n or_o charlemagne_n his_o royal_a and_o religious_a ancestor_n will_v give_v and_o proclaim_v deliverance_n unto_o the_o disperse_a tribe_n from_o their_o cruel_a bondage_n and_o from_o so_o great_a a_o famine_n of_o the_o word_n for_o at_o present_a they_o many_o time_n see_v their_o young_a infant_n yield_v up_o their_o innocent_a soul_n in_o carry_v they_o unto_o place_n far_o distant_a to_o receive_v the_o seal_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o baptism_n other_o yield_v up_o their_o spirit_n without_o the_o benefit_n or_o help_n of_o their_o spiritual_a guide_n consolation_n at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n beside_o many_o other_o great_a misery_n which_o they_o daily_o suffer_v in_o body_n soul_n and_o estate_n so_o that_o the_o parisian_a maacssre_n be_v a_o kindness_n be_v compare_v with_o the_o present_a usage_n which_o the_o protestant_n of_o france_n do_v receive_v by_o the_o diligence_n of_o romish_a emissary_n and_o from_o their_o own_o unkind_a countryman_n for_o that_o give_v they_o a_o speedy_a deliverance_n from_o all_o misery_n whereas_o they_o be_v now_o as_o it_o be_v hold_v on_o the_o rack_n and_o make_v suffer_v a_o thousand_o death_n before_o they_o be_v free_v from_o the_o burden_n of_o one_o miserable_a life_n when_o our_o neighbour_n and_o brethren_n house_n be_v burn_v and_o all_o in_o a_o flame_n for_o the_o same_o common_a faith_n and_o reformation_n all_o christian_n that_o have_v any_o sense_n of_o religion_n and_o piety_n have_v great_a reason_n to_o unite_v their_o prayer_n unto_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n that_o he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o avert_v his_o just_a judgement_n from_o fall_v upon_o we_o for_o our_o great_a impiety_n and_o preserve_v our_o church_n and_o nation_n from_o the_o sad_a calamity_n which_o have_v ruin_v so_o many_o christian_a family_n in_o france_n etc._n etc._n and_o which_o threaten_v the_o like_a usage_n unto_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o reform_a world_n i_o own_o it_o be_v the_o singular_a blessing_n of_o god_n and_o by_o the_o liberality_n of_o the_o great_a encourager_n of_o virtue_n and_o learning_n his_o grace_n the_o lord_n primate_n and_o chancellor_n of_o ireland_n that_o i_o be_o happy_a this_o day_n in_o address_v my_o self_n unto_o you_o almost_o in_o the_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n unto_o felix_n the_o roman_a governor_n in_o adventure_v to_o speak_v the_o more_o free_o in_o this_o matter_n because_o you_o have_v be_v for_o many_o year_n a_o righteous_a judge_n unto_o this_o nation_n live_v so_o that_o envy_n itself_o dare_v not_o whisper_v the_o least_o corruption_n or_o sign_n of_o fear_n or_o favour_n to_o friend_n or_o enemy_n and_o be_v perfect_o sensible_a of_o the_o verity_n of_o these_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v only_o hint_v at_o to_o avoid_v prolixity_n lest_o i_o may_v be_v think_v to_o write_v a_o book_n of_o martyr_n rather_o than_o a_o epistle_n dedicatory_a our_o gentry_n and_o gallant_n former_o be_v wont_a in_o great_a number_n to_o flock_v and_o resort_v unto_o montpellier_n montauban_n bergerac_n etc._n etc._n where_o they_o free_o exchange_v their_o english_a gold_n for_o the_o nourishment_n and_o recreation_n they_o there_o find_v both_o for_o body_n and_o soul_n but_o now_o it_o may_v too_o true_o be_v say_v of_o those_o place_n in_o particular_a and_o of_o other_o whole_a province_n in_o general_a that_o the_o ark_n of_o god_n their_o glory_n be_v depart_v from_o they_o and_o they_o as_o the_o asiatic_a church_n be_v overspread_v with_o thick_a and_o dark_a cloud_n of_o profaneness_n atheism_n ignorance_n and_o superstition_n so_o that_o those_o who_o travel_v that_o way_n may_v just_o fear_v it_o will_v be_v to_o their_o damage_n both_o in_o body_n and_o soul_n what_o be_v the_o pleasant_a and_o beautiful_a jerusalem_n when_o the_o christian_n be_v send_v out_o of_o it_o unto_o pella_n and_o other_o place_n and_o what_o be_v france_n but_o a_o aceldama_n now_o that_o the_o protestant_n be_v expel_v contrary_a to_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o wise_a and_o valiant_a deal_n of_o lewis_n the_o twelve_o who_o before_o he_o will_v ruin_v his_o subject_n for_o religion_n send_v commissary_n and_o not_o dragoon_n into_o the_o several_a part_n of_o his_o dominion_n to_o be_v just_o inform_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o matter_n who_o upon_o the_o report_n make_v unto_o he_o by_o his_o commissary_n swear_v a_o great_a oath_n in_o presence_n of_o his_o officer_n and_o counsellor_n of_o state_n that_o the_o protestant_n be_v the_o best_a subject_n he_o have_v in_o his_o kingdom_n and_o thenceforward_o command_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v molest_v in_o body_n or_o estate_n and_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o present_a king_n have_v much_o better_a knowledge_n and_o experience_n of_o his_o protestant_a subject_n loyalty_n than_o that_o great_a prince_n have_v occasion_n to_o know_v so_o that_o it_o be_v hope_v the_o sinister_a council_n of_o a_o plot_v jesuitical_a faction_n will_v not_o always_o prevail_v to_o the_o ruin_n of_o so_o many_o faithful_a good_a subject_n and_o of_o so_o flourish_v a_o kingdom_n i_o have_v presume_v here_o to_o present_v unto_o you_o a_o epitome_n of_o the_o chief_a revolution_n which_o have_v occur_v upon_o this_o tremendous_a article_n of_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n from_o the_o apostle_n day_n unto_o the_o last_o age_n wherein_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o chief_a matter_n negotiate_v by_o emperor_n king_n council_n pope_n prelate_n and_o the_o eminent_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o several_a century_n be_v retrieve_v and_o recite_v with_o as_o great_a integrity_n and_o moderation_n aspossible_a can_v be_v i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o accommodate_v myself_o unto_o the_o author_n sense_n and_o term_n as_o near_o as_o i_o can_v and_o if_o any_o passage_n seem_v to_o vary_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o i_o do_v not_o observe_v through_o the_o whole_a book_n i_o hope_v to_o find_v a_o favourable_a censure_n be_v only_o a_o translator_n and_o not_o the_o author_n if_o the_o work_n be_v due_o weigh_v it_o will_v not_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o much_o recommendation_n for_o the_o buy_n and_o read_v of_o it_o such_o generous_a wine_n need_v no_o bush_n all_o be_v loyal_a and_o orthodox_n here_o it_o recommend_v itself_o unto_o all_o sort_n of_o person_n that_o desire_v to_o see_v the_o weighty_a matter_n of_o religion_n interweave_v with_o the_o pleasant_a light_n and_o truth_n of_o the_o pure_a history_n of_o all_o age_n whereby_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o man_n reason_n be_v improve_v and_o confirm_v to_o the_o eternal_a silence_v of_o that_o common_a question_n of_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o roman_a persuasion_n unto_o protestant_n in_o ask_v where_o their_o religion_n be_v before_o luther_n and_o calvin_n here_o be_v depth_n where_o elephant_n may_v swim_v the_o learned_a and_o curious_a may_v find_v sweetness_n and_o satisfaction_n also_o the_o weak_a lamb_n the_o pious_a and_o devout_a soul_n may_v wade_v without_o fear_n and_o go_v away_o plunge_v and_o please_v in_o pleasure_n and_o delight_n and_o how_o can_v i_o better_o expose_v this_o sacred_a treasure_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n unto_o public_a view_n than_o by_o recommend_v my_o weak_a endeavour_n herein_o unto_o your_o favourable_a acceptance_n and_o patronage_n have_v receive_v the_o first_o design_n of_o come_v to_o light_n near_o the_o famous_a mansion_n of_o your_o worthy_a progenitor_n where_o for_o several_a year_n i_o spend_v some_o of_o the_o pleasant_a day_n of_o all_o my_o life_n wherein_o i_o free_o confess_v as_o god_n glory_n and_o the_o good_a of_o his_o church_n be_v chief_o design_v by_o i_o
carry_v sundry_a sort_n of_o meat_n unto_o the_o monument_n of_o martyr_n and_o after_o prayer_n they_o carry_v they_o to_o their_o house_n eat_v of_o they_o and_o give_v alm_n with_o a_o opinion_n that_o they_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o martyr_n but_o now_o it_o be_v high_a time_n to_o inquire_v what_o be_v the_o form_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v offer_v for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o apostle_n s_o paul_n say_v in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o to_o the_o corinthian_n that_o we_o be_v all_o partaker_n of_o one_o bread_n this_o make_v i_o think_v that_o they_o offer_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n a_o loaf_n great_a or_o less_o according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_n the_o unity_n of_o this_o loaf_n represent_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o this_o loaf_n be_v break_v into_o piece_n to_o give_v a_o share_n unto_o each_o communicant_a the_o author_n of_o the_o letter_n unto_o the_o philadelphian_o under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ignatius_n give_v we_o no_o leave_n to_o doubt_v of_o it_o for_o we_o therein_o read_v these_o word_n there_o be_v one_o only_a bread_n break_v unto_o all_o ephes_n ign._n ad_fw-la philad_n id._n ad_fw-la ephes_n and_o in_o that_o to_o the_o ephesian_n he_o speak_v after_o this_o sort_n of_o break_v one_o only_a loaf_n durandus_fw-la have_v well_o observe_v it_o in_o his_o rational_a above_o 300_o year_n ago_o they_o offer_v say_v he_o a_o great_a loaf_n which_o serve_v they_o all_o 3_o durand_n bat._n l._n 4._o c._n 53._o â—â—_o 3_o it_o be_v say_v the_o greek_n still_o observe_v the_o same_o custom_n which_o be_v very_o true_a and_o also_o several_a christian_a communion_n observe_v it_o at_o this_o present_a time_n that_o be_v that_o they_o proportion_n the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_n whether_o they_o offer_v they_o whole_a upon_o the_o table_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v the_o practice_n at_o this_o day_n among_o the_o abassins_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v divide_v into_o piece_n or_o parcel_n before_o they_o be_v offer_v 55._o epiph._n in_o anch._n greg._n 1._o dial._n l._n 4._o c._n 55._o these_o loaf_n be_v of_o a_o round_a form_n as_o s._n epiphanus_n tell_v we_o and_o be_v like_o loaf_n or_o cake_n therefore_o in_o the_o dialogue_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o they_o be_v call_v crown_n for_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o a_o priest_n that_o carry_v to_o a_o certain_a person_n two_o crown_n of_o oblation_n therefore_o a_o certain_a interpreter_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n in_o cassander_n have_v this_o observation_n 60._o apud_fw-la cassan_n in_o liturg._n p._n 60._o that_o although_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o form_n and_o measure_n of_o oblation_n do_v ancient_o depend_v on_o the_o zeal_n and_o devotion_n of_o each_o particular_a person_n yet_o we_o may_v gather_v from_o the_o work_n of_o st._n gregory_n some_o mark_n of_o this_o custom_n and_o have_v produce_v what_o have_v be_v above_o allege_a of_o the_o four_o book_n of_o his_o dialogue_n he_o add_v these_o crown_n be_v like_o those_o which_o christian_n be_v wont_a to_o offer_v unto_o god_n at_o that_o time_n for_o themselves_o and_o for_o they_o then_o again_o say_v he_o it_o appear_v of_o what_o bigness_n and_o form_n the_o oblation_n of_o sacrificer_n ought_v to_o be_v which_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o make_v of_o a_o bandful_n of_o flower_n and_o in_o form_n of_o a_o crown_n which_o be_v to_o offer_v a_o loaf_n of_o bread_n such_o be_v the_o oblation_n which_o be_v find_v in_o the_o grave_a of_o s._n othmar_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n when_o solomon_n bishop_n of_o constance_n open_v it_o nou._n vâ—t_fw-la o_o hmar_n apud_fw-la sur._n an._n â—20_n 16._o nou._n for_o it_o be_v say_v that_o there_o be_v find_v under_o his_o head_n certain_a piece_n of_o bread_n of_o a_o round_a form_n which_o be_v common_o call_v oblation_n at_o this_o time_n many_o will_v call_v they_o wafer_n but_o then_o they_o be_v still_o call_v oblation_n and_o there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o those_o loaf_n be_v for_o their_o greatness_n and_o bigness_n proportion_v unto_o the_o number_n of_o believer_n which_o be_v to_o communicate_v this_o custom_n be_v so_o well_o settle_v that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o there_o befall_v any_o alteration_n until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n that_o some_o priest_n in_o spain_n bethink_v themselves_o of_o raise_v into_o a_o round_a form_n a_o little_a crust_n of_o bread_n which_o they_o have_v prepare_v for_o their_o own_o use_n the_o which_o they_o employ_v in_o make_v their_o sacrament_n but_o the_o sixteenth_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 693._o provide_v against_o this_o disorder_n and_o abuse_v by_o the_o six_o canon_n which_o contain_v this_o excellent_a rule_n 6._o council_n 16._o tolet_n c._n 6._o it_o be_v come_v unto_o the_o knowledge_n of_o our_o assembly_n that_o in_o some_o part_n of_o spain_n certain_a priest_n either_o through_o ignorance_n or_o impudent_a temerity_n do_v not_o offer_v upon_o the_o lord_n table_n loaf_n of_o bread_n fit_v and_o prepare_v on_o purpose_n but_o as_o each_o one_o be_v thereto_o incline_v by_o necessity_n or_o carry_v by_o inclination_n they_o raise_v hasty_o and_o in_o a_o round_a form_n little_a crust_n of_o bread_n intend_v for_o their_o particular_a use_n and_o offer_v they_o at_o the_o altar_n with_o water_n and_o wine_n for_o a_o holy_a oblation_n and_o thereupon_o have_v allege_v the_o text_n of_o three_o evangelist_n and_o of_o st._n paul_n the_o council_n do_v thus_o determine_v in_o fine_a what_o we_o can_v collect_v be_v that_o take_v a_o whole_a loaf_n he_o break_v it_o and_o bless_v it_o and_o give_v it_o by_o parcel_n unto_o each_o of_o his_o disciple_n to_o show_v we_o to_o do_v the_o like_a for_o time_n to_o come_v and_o without_o doubt_n to_o signify_v that_o each_o morsel_n be_v bread_n but_o that_o all_o bread_n be_v not_o a_o morsel_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o say_v in_o the_o follow_a word_n point_v at_o he_o that_o be_v to_o betray_v he_o unto_o who_o i_o shall_v give_v the_o sop_n he_o it_o be_v therefore_o see_v the_o word_n of_o our_o redeemer_n show_v that_o he_o take_v a_o whole_a loaf_n and_o not_o a_o morsel_n and_o that_o he_o give_v it_o by_o parcel_n unto_o his_o disciple_n in_o break_v it_o after_o have_v bless_v it_o and_o also_o see_v the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n mention_n that_o he_o take_v bread_n and_o break_v it_o give_v thanks_o etc._n etc._n be_v it_o not_o to_o teach_v we_o that_o we_o shall_v take_v a_o whole_a loaf_n and_o set_v it_o upon_o the_o lord_n table_n to_o be_v bless_v and_o not_o a_o piece_n of_o bread_n see_v that_o our_o lord_n do_v not_o so_o for_o if_o man_n be_v careful_a with_o affection_n to_o employ_v all_o the_o diligence_n he_o can_v possible_a for_o preserve_v his_o life_n how_o much_o more_o care_n and_o exactness_n ought_v he_o to_o show_v for_o the_o purity_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n therefore_o desire_v to_o set_v bound_n unto_o this_o temerity_n or_o ignorance_n we_o have_v with_o a_o full_a consent_n think_v fit_a that_o the_o bread_n set_v upon_o the_o table_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o ministerial_a benediction_n shall_v be_v a_o entire_a clean_a and_o whole_a loaf_n prepare_v for_o that_o purpose_n afterward_o the_o father_n do_v recommend_v the_o use_n of_o middling_a oblation_n intend_v as_o i_o conjecture_v that_o the_o quantity_n of_o bread_n shall_v be_v proportion_v to_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_n to_o the_o end_n that_o what_o remain_v say_v they_o may_v the_o better_o be_v keep_v or_o if_o it_o be_v eat_v that_o it_o shall_v not_o incommode_v the_o stomach_n by_o its_o quantity_n and_o weight_n and_o that_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o it_o be_v intend_v rather_o to_o feed_v the_o soul_n than_o the_o body_n it_o may_v therefore_o easy_o be_v conceive_v that_o these_o middling_a oblation_n mention_v by_o the_o council_n of_o toledo_n be_v so_o call_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_o which_o be_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n unto_o who_o the_o bread_n offer_v for_o the_o communion_n be_v to_o be_v proportion_v and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v make_v too_o big_a fear_v lest_o it_o shall_v be_v think_v that_o more_o regard_n be_v have_v unto_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n than_o unto_o the_o virtue_n and_o to_o feed_v the_o body_n by_o digestion_n than_o to_o strengthen_v the_o soul_n by_o heavenly_a and_o spiritual_a nourishment_n yet_o nevertheless_o this_o decree_n be_v very_o
stir_v up_o this_o cruel_a emperor_n who_o by_o the_o first_o edict_n he_o make_v to_o be_v publish_v against_o christian_n the_o 19_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n command_v to_o be_v demolish_v and_o destroy_v to_o the_o ground_n their_o oratory_n and_o church_n which_o continue_v until_o constantine_n embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n for_o then_o the_o church_n breathe_v quiet_o under_o a_o prince_n which_o cherish_v she_o and_o gratify_v she_o in_o all_o that_o can_v be_v desire_v christian_n be_v see_v strive_v who_o can_v surpass_v each_o other_o in_o build_v magnificent_a and_o beautiful_a church_n and_o temple_n which_o be_v so_o many_o illustrious_a monument_n of_o the_o rest_n and_o plenty_n which_o they_o enjoy_v under_o the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n have_v consider_v the_o place_n wherein_o christian_n assemble_v themselves_o but_o by_o relation_n unto_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n i_o have_v not_o ample_o treat_v the_o question_n of_o temple_n or_o church_n and_o i_o have_v so_o do_v the_o rather_o because_o a_o occasion_n of_o examine_v it_o more_o at_o large_a may_v in_o some_o short_a time_n offer_v itself_o i_o only_o say_v that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o iv_o century_n that_o they_o begin_v to_o be_v consecrate_v but_o after_o a_o manner_n entire_o different_a from_o that_o at_o this_o time_n use_v among_o the_o latin_n and_o that_o it_o be_v about_o the_o same_o time_n prohibition_n be_v make_v of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n only_o in_o consecrate_a place_n this_o general_a consideration_n of_o the_o place_n where_o christian_n assemble_v and_o where_o they_o celebrate_v their_o sacrament_n may_v give_v we_o some_o light_n to_o design_n the_o particular_a place_n where_o the_o consecration_n be_v make_v while_o they_o assemble_v in_o private_a house_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o that_o they_o place_v in_o some_o convenient_a place_n in_o the_o chamber_n a_o table_n whereupon_o they_o do_v consecrate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o where_o they_o distribute_v the_o holy_a communion_n unto_o believer_n the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n serve_v they_o instead_o of_o a_o law_n for_o he_o celebrate_v his_o eucharist_n in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o he_o have_v eat_v the_o paschal_n lamb_n there_o he_o consecrate_v and_o distribute_v it_o neither_o the_o evangelist_n nor_o s._n paul_n have_v say_v any_o thing_n that_o may_v make_v we_o think_v otherwise_o moreover_o the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o protestant_n confess_v that_o the_o corinthian_n do_v celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o they_o make_v their_o love-feast_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o contest_v i_o do_v not_o say_v betwixt_o communion_n and_o communion_n but_o betwixt_o particular_a doctor_n in_o each_o of_o both_o communion_n it_o be_v not_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o place_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o time_n to_o wit_n whether_o the_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v before_o the_o agapae_n or_o afterward_o which_o do_v not_o relate_v to_o the_o subject_a we_o now_o treat_v of_o see_v than_o that_o the_o corinthian_n make_v their_o feast_n of_o charity_n and_o make_v altogether_o these_o feast_n upon_o table_n or_o at_o least_o on_o thing_n that_o serve_v to_o that_o purpose_n methinks_v it_o can_v be_v at_o all_o question_v but_o that_o they_o do_v celebrate_v and_o also_o consecrate_v their_o eucharist_n upon_o the_o same_o table_n see_v they_o do_v celebrate_v it_o in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n where_o they_o do_v eat_v together_o s._n justin_n martyr_n in_o the_o account_n of_o this_o sacrament_n which_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o have_v not_o mention_v the_o place_n where_o this_o consecration_n be_v make_v but_o to_o consider_v the_o innocency_n of_o those_o time_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o consecrate_v the_o symbol_n which_o he_o represent_v unto_o we_o one_o can_v but_o conclude_v but_o that_o it_o be_v upon_o a_o table_n that_o they_o consecrate_v they_o after_o that_o the_o people_n have_v present_v they_o unto_o the_o passover_n as_o he_o say_v the_o word_n supper_n use_v by_o s._n paul_n direct_v they_o unto_o this_o use_n and_o practice_n as_o well_o as_o the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o origen_n l._n 20._o c._n 2._o for_o as_o s._n isidore_n of_o sevill_n say_v it_o be_v call_v a_o supper_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o those_o which_o eat_v 21._o chrysost_n t._n 5._o homil_n 21._o whereunto_o also_o do_v amount_v what_o s._n chrysostom_n observe_v before_o he_o that_o the_o apostle_n call_v the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n that_o of_o which_o all_o that_o be_v invite_v do_v participate_v in_o common_a and_o with_o love_n for_o those_o expression_n do_v import_v a_o holy_a and_o divine_a repast_n common_a unto_o all_o the_o faithful_a and_o which_o require_v a_o table_n to_o take_v it_o and_o to_o eat_v of_o it_o altogether_o when_o therefore_o christian_n have_v place_n destinate_a for_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o holy_a religion_n it_o be_v evident_a there_o be_v a_o certain_a place_n where_o this_o eucharistical_a table_n be_v place_v there_o to_o consecrate_v this_o august_n sacrament_n and_o there_o to_o distribute_v it_o unto_o all_o the_o faithful_a communicant_n and_o when_o under_o constantine_n the_o great_a the_o temple_n of_o christian_n begin_v to_o be_v stately_a and_o magnificent_a there_o be_v a_o particular_a place_n call_v the_o sanctuary_n where_o the_o mystical_a table_n be_v set_v whereupon_o consecration_n be_v make_v in_o minutius_n felix_n the_o infidel_n demand_v octau._n min._n fel._n in_o octau._n wherefore_o christian_n have_v no_o altar_n and_o the_o christian_a answer_n thus_o whereby_o he_o confess_v they_o have_v none_o do_v you_o think_v that_o we_o hide_v what_o we_o do_v adore_v because_o we_o have_v no_o temple_n nor_o altar_n edit_fw-la orig._n contr_n cell_n l._n 8._o p_o 389._o ult_n edit_fw-la the_o philosopher_n celsus_n give_v they_o the_o same_o reproach_n in_o origen_n say_v that_o they_o will_v not_o erect_v altar_n which_o origen_n do_v not_o gainsay_v but_o say_v only_o that_o every_o one_o of_o they_o have_v his_o soul_n and_o thought_n for_o a_o altar_n from_o whence_o do_v ascend_v true_o and_o intelligible_o the_o perfume_n of_o a_o sweet_a smell_n that_o be_v prayer_n from_o a_o pure_a conscience_n christian_n nevertheless_o do_v not_o omit_v to_o celebrate_v and_o participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o must_v needs_o follow_v then_o that_o it_o be_v upon_o a_o table_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frequent_a in_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o father_n than_o the_o name_n of_o altar_n to_o design_n the_o place_n of_o consecration_n and_o of_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n yet_o i_o judge_v that_o the_o first_o place_n of_o antiquity_n where_o the_o altar_n be_v mention_v be_v if_o my_o memory_n fail_v i_o not_o in_o the_o book_n of_o prayer_n make_v by_o tertullian_n ult_n tertul._n de_fw-fr orat._n c._n ult_n your_o station_n say_v he_o will_v be_v more_o solemn_a if_o you_o stand-upright_a at_o the_o altar_n of_o god_n since_o which_o time_n the_o ancient_a doctor_n have_v frequent_o use_v that_o manner_n of_o speech_n and_o as_o they_o frequent_o speak_v of_o the_o altar_n so_o they_o common_o speak_v of_o the_o table_n and_o i_o very_o believe_v whosoever_o will_v collect_v the_o expression_n of_o table_n and_o altar_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o ancient_n to_o denote_v the_o place_n where_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v make_v may_v compose_v a_o complete_a volume_n of_o they_o so_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frequent_a in_o the_o monument_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n than_o the_o term_n of_o altar_n and_o of_o table_n to_o signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n it_o be_v to_o tire_v the_o reader_n patience_n to_o allege_v proof_n of_o so_o evident_a a_o truth_n and_o which_o be_v own_v by_o all_o for_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o protestant_n deny_v unto_o the_o roman_a catholic_n that_o the_o father_n have_v often_o call_v the_o holy_a table_n a_o altar_n and_o in_o truth_n they_o can_v without_o renounce_v all_o sincerity_n and_o modesty_n neither_o do_v i_o find_v that_o the_o roman_a catholic_n do_v deny_v unto_o the_o protestant_n but_o that_o the_o same_o father_n do_v often_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o eucharistical_a table_n the_o divine_a table_n the_o holy_a table_n and_o the_o mystical_a table_n neither_o can_v they_o without_o a_o manifest_a contradiction_n against_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o passage_n of_o antiquity_n that_o be_v scarce_o to_o be_v number_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n and_o s._n austin_n and_o if_o any_o desire_n to_o satisfy_v their_o curiosity_n thereupon_o they_o may_v consult_v of_o the_o former_a oration_n 19_o and_o 20._o to_o the_o
they_o content_v themselves_o in_o spread_v upon_o their_o communion-table_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n a_o clean_a tablecloth_n for_o decency_n sake_n which_o be_v also_o practise_v by_o the_o protestant_n and_o as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n or_o one_o mystical_a table_n in_o each_o church_n so_o also_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v but_o once_o a_o day_n which_o also_o be_v the_o present_a practice_n in_o those_o three_o spacious_a christian_a communion_n above_o mention_v as_o the_o same_o author_n testify_v who_o we_o have_v allege_v as_o witness_n 84._o id._n cap_n 84._o alvarez_n observe_v further_o that_o the_o abassins_n find_a fault_n with_o the_o mass_n of_o the_o romanist_n for_o not_o administer_a the_o communion_n unto_o all_o that_o assist_v cassander_n 26._o cassand_n in_o liturg_n c._n 26._o in_o his_o liturgy_n have_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o mass_n or_o eucharist_n of_o the_o armenian_n all_o do_v communicate_v which_o do_v show_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o this_o custom_n be_v very_o ancient_a see_v this_o people_n who_o be_v fall_v into_o ignorance_n and_o multiply_v the_o number_n of_o ceremony_n rather_o than_o lessen_v they_o have_v be_v careful_a faithful_o to_o preserve_v it_o and_o we_o find_v by_o a_o letter_n of_o leo_n the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n write_v unto_o dioscorus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n that_o in_o his_o time_n viz._n in_o the_o five_o century_n the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o celebrate_v but_o once_o a_o day_n in_o each_o church_n if_o it_o be_v not_o that_o the_o number_n of_o people_n be_v so_o great_a that_o the_o church_n can_v not_o contain_v they_o which_o happen_v upon_o great_a festival_n in_o that_o case_n he_o advise_v dioscorus_n to_o do_v at_o alexandria_n as_o they_o do_v at_o foam_n that_o be_v to_o reiterate_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o often_o as_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v fill_v with_o a_o new_a assembly_n 2._o leo._n 1._o ep._n 81._o c._n 2._o when_o any_o great_a festival_n say_v he_o make_v the_o assembly_n more_o numerous_a and_o that_o there_o meet_v together_o so_o great_a a_o number_n of_o believer_n that_o one_o church_n can_v contain_v they_o there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n must_v be_v renew_v fear_v lest_o that_o if_o only_a the_o former_a shall_v be_v admit_v unto_o this_o worship_n the_o rest_n shall_v seem_v to_o be_v exclude_v whereas_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n very_o just_a and_o reasonable_a to_o offer_v another_o sacrifice_n at_o each_o time_n that_o the_o church_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o presence_n of_o a_o new_a assembly_n for_o if_o in_o keep_v the_o custom_n of_o one_o only_a mass_n those_o only_o which_o come_v first_o shall_v be_v admit_v to_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o necessity_n some_o part_n of_o the_o people_n must_v be_v hinder_v from_o their_o devotion_n behold_v then_o the_o custom_n and_o practice_n of_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n but_o once_o a_o day_n in_o each_o church_n in_o the_o five_o century_n both_o in_o east_n and_o west_n at_o rome_n and_o at_o alexandria_n except_v only_o such_o occasion_n as_o have_v be_v mention_v wherein_o it_o be_v permit_v and_o can_v scarce_o be_v avoid_v to_o do_v otherwise_o than_o contrary_a to_o the_o usual_a custom_n it_o be_v say_v that_o pope_n deodat_n give_v first_o this_o permission_n because_o it_o be_v report_v in_o his_o life_n in_o the_o pontifical_a book_n 35._o apud_fw-la cassan_n in_o liturg._n c._n 35._o that_o he_o institute_v a_o second_o mass_n among_o the_o clergy_n upon_o which_o word_n verbetanus_n have_v this_o observation_n because_o that_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v but_o one_o mass_n sing_v in_o the_o church_n as_o the_o greek_n do_v which_o the_o ancient_n think_v best_o for_o edification_n i_o think_v both_o the_o unity_n of_o one_o altar_n and_o the_o celebration_n of_o one_o sacrament_n in_o one_o church_n upon_o one_o day_n may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o lausiack_a history_n of_o palladius_n who_o write_v in_o the_o five_o century_n for_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o a_o great_a church_n which_o be_v in_o the_o mount_n of_o nitria_n where_o there_o be_v eight_o priest_n to_o conduct_v it_o 6._o pallad_n hist_o lausiac_n c._n 6._o and_o observe_v that_o whilst_o the_o chief_a of_o they_o live_v neither_o of_o the_o other_o can_v consecrate_v nor_o censure_n 35._o apud_fw-la cassian_n in_o litur_fw-la c._n 35._o nor_o preach_v st._n francis_n write_v unto_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o order_n conjure_v they_o not_o to_o celebrate_v mass_n but_o once_o a_o day_n in_o the_o place_n they_o shall_v dwell_v in_o after_o the_o example_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o if_o there_o be_v several_a priest_n in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o but_o one_o of_o they_o do_v celebrate_v â—6_n gore_n in_o euch._n p._n â—6_n and_o the_o rest_n content_v themselves_o in_o hear_v he_o gore_n upon_o the_o euchologie_n of_o the_o greek_n say_v that_o for_o this_o cause_n there_o be_v not_o former_o at_o rome_n nor_o at_o paris_n nor_o in_o all_o the_o east_n but_o one_o priest_n to_o each_o church_n but_o that_o church_n be_v frequent_a that_o the_o people_n may_v satisfy_v the_o motion_n of_o their_o piety_n and_o devotion_n supra_fw-la apud_fw-la cassan_n voâ—_n supra_fw-la and_o cochleus_n write_v against_o musculus_fw-la a_o protestant_n confess_v that_o within_o 400_o year_n altar_n have_v exceed_o multiply_v but_o have_v seek_v for_o the_o place_n of_o consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n let_v we_o consider_v the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n and_o patins_z the_o two_o sort_n of_o vessel_n use_v both_o for_o the_o consecration_n and_o distribution_n as_o for_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v put_v upon_o a_o dish_n or_o plate_n on_o a_o linen-cloth_n and_o because_o this_o bread_n after_o consecration_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o linen_n on_o which_o it_o be_v lay_v be_v call_v the_o cloth_n of_o the_o body_n there_o be_v some_o which_o call_v it_o palla_n either_o for_o that_o it_o cover_v the_o sacred_a mystery_n or_o because_o it_o serve_v for_o a_o vesture_n or_o cover_v unto_o the_o typical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o holy_a table_n 98._o optar_n l_o 6._o p._n 98._o optatus_n reproach_v the_o donatist_n that_o they_o have_v take_v away_o these_o body_n clothes_n and_o these_o linen_n and_o that_o they_o have_v wash_v they_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v dirty_a and_o victor_n 1._o vict._n viten_n de_fw-fr persec_fw-fr afric_n l._n 1._o not_o of_o utica_n as_o he_o be_v common_o call_v but_o of_o vita_fw-la complain_v that_o proculus_n executioner_n of_o the_o cruelty_n of_o gensericus_fw-la king_n of_o the_o vandal_n against_o catholic_n that_o he_o have_v make_v shirt_n and_o drawer_n of_o they_o this_o body-cloth_n be_v to_o be_v of_o very_o fine_a linen_n and_o not_o of_o silk_n 33._o raban_n de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cleric_a l._n 1._o c._n 33._o nor_o of_o purple_a nor_o of_o any_o colour_a stuff_n as_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayence_n report_n which_o refer_v this_o ordinance_n unto_o pope_n silvester_n other_o refer_v it_o unto_o pope_n eusebius_n venerable_a bede_n marc._n beda_n in_o c._n 15._o marc._n speak_v of_o the_o action_n of_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n who_o have_v obtain_v of_o pilate_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n carry_v he_o in_o a_o sheet_n and_o make_v this_o reflection_n thence_o be_v take_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n not_o upon_o silk_n or_o colour_a stuff_n but_o upon_o linen_n as_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v bury_v in_o a_o clean_a linen_n sheet_n which_o he_o attribute_n unto_o silvester_n as_o well_o as_o rabanus_n 123._o isid_n pelus_n l._n 1._o ep._n 123._o from_o whence_o s._n isidore_n of_o damieta_n say_v this_o clean_a linen_n which_o be_v speed_n at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o divine_a gift_n be_v the_o ministry_n of_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n for_o as_o he_o bury_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n have_v wrap_v it_o in_o a_o sheet_n so_o also_o we_o consecrate_v the_o shewbread_n upon_o a_o linen_n or_o tablecloth_n some_o write_v that_o in_o italy_n and_o in_o germany_n they_o use_v two_o corporal_n of_o fine_a linen_n whereas_o in_o france_n there_o be_v but_o one_o ult_n radulph_n tungrens_fw-la de_fw-fr can_v observant_a propos_fw-fr ult_n but_o as_o for_o chalice_n they_o be_v not_o at_o all_o time_n nor_o in_o all_o place_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o matter_n while_o the_o church_n be_v in_o a_o afflict_a and_o low_a condition_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a they_o use_v chalice_n make_v of_o ordinary_a matter_n and_o small_a price_n but_o when_o riches_n flow_v in_o upon_o it_o in_o constantine_n time_n there_o be_v no_o question_n but_o metal_n of_o
milevis_n 94._o optat._n l._n 6._o p._n 94._o when_o he_o reproach_v the_o donatist_n that_o they_o break_v they_o and_o gather_v up_o the_o piece_n they_o melt_v they_o into_o lump_n and_o sell_v it_o but_o this_o make_v nothing_o against_o the_o simplicity_n of_o other_o who_o content_v themselves_o with_o glass_n chalice_n for_o instance_n that_o of_o tholouse_n in_o the_o time_n of_o s._n exuperius_n no_o body_n ever_o condemn_v this_o simplicity_n there_o be_v several_a that_o much_o commend_v it_o the_o ancient_a christian_n never_o have_v be_v blame_v for_o consecrate_v and_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n in_o glass_n chalice_n chap._n vi_o of_o the_o language_n use_v at_o consecration_n and_o wherein_o service_n be_v general_o perform_v have_v consider_v the_o place_n of_o consecration_n and_o the_o vessel_n use_v about_o this_o ceremony_n the_o order_n which_o we_o propose_v to_o follow_v require_v that_o in_o this_o chapter_n we_o treat_v of_o the_o language_n which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o general_o in_o the_o whole_a divine_a service_n when_o jesus_n christ_n consecrate_v and_o bless_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o country_n which_o he_o speak_v always_o during_o his_o live_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o during_o the_o course_n of_o his_o ministry_n otherwise_o he_o can_v not_o have_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o people_n who_o he_o intend_v to_o instruct_v and_o bring_v unto_o his_o knowledge_n and_o communion_n and_o this_o language_n be_v not_o pure_a hebrew_n after_o the_o return_n of_o the_o babylonish_n captivity_n as_o it_o be_v before_o at_o the_o time_n of_o our_o saviour_n come_v into_o the_o world_n but_o be_v a_o corrupt_a hebrew_n and_o alter_v and_o mix_v with_o chaldee_n and_o syriack_n especial_o the_o latter_a so_o that_o the_o jewish_a language_n at_o that_o time_n be_v compose_v as_o much_o of_o syriack_n as_o of_o the_o hebrew_n it_o be_v then_o in_o that_o language_n which_o be_v compose_v of_o two_o language_n that_o our_o saviour_n consecrate_v and_o celebrate_v his_o eucharist_n have_v even_o retain_v some_o expression_n which_o the_o father_n of_o the_o family_n be_v wont_a to_o use_v among_o the_o jew_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o passover_n the_o apostle_n do_v religious_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o their_o master_n who_o bestow_v not_o upon_o they_o the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n mere_o for_o convert_v the_o world_n but_o also_o that_o they_o may_v preach_v the_o gospel_n administer_v the_o sacrament_n and_o in_o a_o word_n exercise_v all_o the_o other_o function_n of_o their_o divine_a and_o glorious_a ministry_n in_o the_o language_n of_o each_o nation_n and_o people_n where_o his_o providence_n shall_v send_v they_o this_o be_v so_o evident_a a_o truth_n that_o there_o be_v no_o christian_n never_o so_o little_a reasonable_a but_o will_v believe_v it_o but_o if_o any_o the_o least_o doubt_n rest_v upon_o he_o in_o this_o matter_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o he_o will_v overcome_v it_o easy_o if_o he_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v what_o the_o apostle_n have_v leave_v write_v of_o this_o doctrine_n in_o the_o 14._o chap._n of_o the_o 1._o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n as_o all_o the_o ancient_a commentator_n greek_a and_o latin_a st._n chrysostom_n theodoret_n the_o greek_a chain_n of_o oecumenius_n theophylact_fw-mi hilary_n a_o deacon_n of_o rome_n pelagius_n primasius_n sedulius_n second_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o holy_a bible_n into_o all_o language_n show_v very_o clear_o that_o every_o people_n and_o nation_n desire_v to_o serve_v god_n in_o their_o own_o language_n s._n chrysostom_n in_o his_o homily_n upon_o s._n john_n graec._n homil._n 2._o in_o joan._n graec._n the_o syrian_n say_v he_o the_o egyptian_n the_o indian_n the_o persian_n the_o ethiopian_n and_o a_o great_a number_n of_o other_o nation_n have_v translate_v into_o their_o language_n the_o doctrine_n by_o he_o introduce_v he_o speak_v of_o s._n john_n and_o those_o barbarous_a man_n have_v begin_v to_o philosophise_v 3._o hom._n 3._o and_o upon_o the_o 2_o epistle_n of_o the_o thessalonian_o these_o thing_n have_v be_v speak_v in_o hebrew_n in_o latin_a or_o in_o any_o other_o tongue_n be_v they_o not_o declare_v in_o greek_a because_o it_o be_v the_o vulgar_a tongue_n theodoret_n upon_o the_o 14_o chap._n cor._n in._n cap_n 14._o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n of_o the_o 1_o to_o the_o corinthian_n say_v it_o have_v be_v give_v to_o preacher_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o diversity_n of_o man_n language_n that_o those_o send_v unto_o the_o indian_n shall_v carry_v unto_o they_o the_o predication_n of_o the_o word_n in_o their_o own_o language_n and_o also_o converse_v with_o persian_n the_o seythian_o the_o roman_n the_o egyptian_n they_o shall_v preach_v unto_o they_o in_o their_o own_o language_n the_o evangelical_n doctrine_n it_o will_v have_v be_v in_o vain_a for_o those_o who_o preach_v at_o corinth_n to_o have_v use_v the_o language_n of_o the_o scythian_n persian_n or_o egyptian_n because_o the_o corinthian_n can_v not_o have_v understand_v they_o and_o in_o his_o therapeutic_n or_o manner_n of_o heal_v the_o affection_n of_o the_o greek_n 555._o serm._n 5._o t._n 4._o p._n 555._o we_o do_v plain_o and_o evident_o show_v unto_o you_o the_o force_n and_o vigour_n of_o the_o prophetical_a and_o evangelical_n doctrine_n for_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n under_o the_o sun_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o fame_n of_o it_o 44._o see_v cassâ—od_n on_o psalm_n 44._o and_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n be_v not_o only_o translate_v into_o greek_a but_o also_o into_o that_o of_o the_o roman_n the_o egyptian_n the_o persian_n the_o indian_n armenian_n scythian_n and_o sarmatian_n and_o in_o a_o word_n into_o all_o language_n use_v throughout_o the_o world_n unto_o this_o day_n and_o a_o great_a while_n before_o chrysostom_n and_o theodoret_n 17._o cap._n 17._o eusebius_n say_v in_o his_o oration_n on_o the_o praise_n of_o constantine_n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v so_o great_a that_o have_v be_v translate_v throughout_o the_o world_n into_o the_o language_n of_o all_o nation_n as_o well_o greek_o as_o barbarian_n all_o nation_n learn_v they_o diligent_o and_o believe_v that_o what_o they_o contain_v be_v divine_a oracle_n and_o in_o his_o evangelical_n demonstration_n 3._o lib._n 3._o the_o gospel_n say_v he_o be_v in_o a_o very_a short_a space_n preach_v throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o the_o barbarian_n and_o the_o greek_n receive_v in_o their_o character_n or_o letter_n and_o in_o their_o own_o language_n the_o thing_n which_o be_v write_v of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a whereunto_o we_o find_v by_o the_o act_n of_o the_o martyr_n procopius_n which_o monsieur_n de_fw-fr valois_n have_v insert_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o eusebius_n his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n that_o they_o be_v so_o accustom_v to_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o christian_a assembly_n in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o country_n that_o if_o they_o read_v they_o in_o another_o tongue_n they_o present_o expound_v they_o by_o a_o interpreter_n in_o the_o language_n understand_v by_o the_o people_n and_o the_o martyr_n procopius_n perform_v this_o office_n of_o interpreter_n at_o scythopolis_n in_o palestine_n interpret_n the_o holy_a scripture_n into_o the_o language_n of_o the_o country_n which_o be_v syriack_n if_o they_o be_v read_v in_o greek_a which_o the_o people_n do_v not_o understand_v and_o s._n jerom_n do_v he_o not_o say_v in_o his_o preface_n to_o the_o four_o evangelist_n 698._o ad_fw-la damas_n praefat_fw-la 122._o t._n 3_o p._n 698._o that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v translate_v into_o several_a language_n 5._o language_n augustâ—in_n de_fw-fr doctr_n christ_n l._n 2._o c_o 5._o s._n austin_n from_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v a_o remedy_n of_o so_o many_o trouble_n in_o man_n mind_n have_v begin_v to_o be_v publish_v in_o a_o language_n which_o may_v be_v so_o convenient_o spread_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v manifest_v unto_o all_o nation_n for_o their_o salvation_n be_v spread_v far_o and_o wide_a by_o mean_n of_o the_o divers_a tongue_n of_o interpreter_n as_o in_o the_o gothick_n by_o vlphilas_o bishop_n of_o the_o goth_n under_o the_o emperor_n constance_n as_o socrates_n do_v testify_v in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n the_o tripartite_a history_n isidore_n of_o sevil_n in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o goth_n and_o sundry_a other_o whereunto_o probable_o salvian_n have_v regard_v when_o he_o say_v in_o his_o five_o book_n of_o god_n providence_n that_o although_o those_o among_o barbarous_a nation_n seem_v in_o their_o book_n to_o have_v the_o holy_a scripture_n less_o alter_v and_o less_o strange_a yet_o they_o have_v they_o not_o but_o corrupt_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o their_o ancient_a master_n in_o
in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n unto_o those_o of_o that_o nation_n who_o he_o have_v baptize_v that_o be_v to_o say_v convert_v that_o as_o the_o matter_n be_v debate_v in_o the_o sacred_a college_n where_o there_o be_v several_a that_o oppose_v it_o there_o be_v a_o voice-heard_a as_o it_o be_v send_v from_o heaven_n say_v let_v all_o flesh_n praise_v the_o lord_n and_o every_o tongue_n confess_v his_o name_n upon_o which_o cyrill_n be_v grant_v his_o request_n it_o be_v say_v that_o this_o cyril_n be_v the_o same_o who_o in_o the_o sclavonian_a language_n be_v call_v chiuppil_n that_o he_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 860._o and_o that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o michael_n the_o three_o emperor_n of_o the_o east_n and_o of_o pope_n nicolas_n the_o first_o he_o with_o methodius_n convert_v unto_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mingrelian_o the_o circassian_n and_o the_o gazarite_n and_o afterward_o several_a of_o the_o sclavonian_n therefore_o in_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n be_v celebrate_v the_o day_n of_o his_o birth_n as_o be_v ancient_o say_v among_o christian_n that_o be_v of_o the_o death_n of_o cyrill_n and_o methodius_n in_o the_o same_o day_n which_o be_v the_o nine_o of_o march_n whence_o it_o be_v also_o that_o pope_n john_n the_o eight_o write_v several_a letter_n unto_o this_o methodius_n companion_n unto_o cyrill_n and_o one_o of_o the_o apostle_n of_o the_o sclavonian_n according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o those_o time_n and_o we_o find_v by_o the_o 247th_o letter_n of_o this_o pope_n write_v anno_fw-la 879._o unto_o sphentopulcher_n prince_n of_o the_o country_n that_o methodius_n have_v be_v send_v by_o this_o prince_n unto_o john_n the_o eight_o who_o return_v he_o back_o unto_o he_o to_o execute_v the_o function_n of_o archbishop_n with_o power_n to_o celebrate_v mass_n and_o divine_a service_n in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n we_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o commend_v say_v this_o pope_n 91._o tom._n 7._o council_n part_n 1._o ep._n 247._o p._n 91._o write_v unto_o sphentopulcher_n the_o sclavonian_a character_n invent_v by_o a_o certain_a philosopher_n call_v constantine_n whereby_o the_o praise_n of_o god_n be_v publish_v abroad_o and_o we_o command_v that_o in_o that_o same_o language_n be_v recite_v the_o sermon_n and_o work_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n for_o we_o be_v warn_v by_o divine_a authority_n to_o praise_v the_o lord_n not_o only_o in_o three_o language_n but_o also_o in_o all_o which_o authority_n enjoin_v we_o this_o commandment_n when_o it_o say_v all_o nation_n praise_v the_o lord_n and_o all_o people_n bless_v his_o name_n and_o the_o apostle_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n speak_v forth_o in_o all_o language_n the_o wonderful_a thing_n of_o god_n thence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o st._n paul_n that_o heavenly_a trumpet_n publish_v this_o warn_v let_v every_o tongue_n confess_v that_o our_o lord_n jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n to_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v which_o language_n also_o he_o instruct_v we_o full_o and_o plain_o in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n how_o we_o be_v to_o edify_v the_o church_n in_o speak_v several_a language_n and_o certain_o it_o do_v in_o no_o way_n prejudice_v the_o faith_n or_o doctrine_n to_o sing_v mass_n in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n or_o to_o read_v the_o holy_a gospel_n or_o divine_a lesson_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n well_o translate_v and_o interpret_v or_o to_o say_v or_o sing_v all_o the_o other_o office_n because_o he_o who_o make_v the_o three_o principal_a language_n the_o hebrew_n greek_a and_o latin_a be_v the_o same_o which_o have_v also_o create_v all_o other_o language_n for_o his_o praise_n and_o glory_n however_o we_o appoint_v that_o in_o all_o church_n under_o your_o inspection_n for_o the_o great_a honour_n the_o gospel_n be_v read_v in_o latin_a and_o because_o it_o be_v translate_v into_o sclavonian_n that_o it_o be_v read_v to_o the_o people_n who_o understand_v not_o latin_a as_o it_o be_v practise_v in_o some_o church_n it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n will_v make_v serious_a reflection_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o pope_n john_n the_o eight_o and_o that_o then_o they_o will_v consult_v the_o decree_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1215._o 8â—9_n t._n 7._o council_n paâ—r_n part_n 2._o can._n 9_o p._n 8â—9_n because_o that_o in_o most_o place_n in_o the_o same_o city_n and_o in_o the_o same_o diocese_n there_o be_v people_n of_o divers_a language_n mingle_v together_o have_v under_o one_o faith_n different_a ceremony_n and_o custom_n we_o express_o enjoin_v the_o bishop_n of_o those_o city_n and_o diocese_n to_o provide_v for_o they_o person_n fit_a to_o celebrate_v divine_a office_n according_a to_o the_o different_a ceremony_n and_o language_n and_o to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n instruct_v they_o by_o their_o word_n and_o by_o example_n cardinal_n cajetan_n who_o live_v in_o luther_n time_n have_v leave_v in_o his_o opuscula_fw-la 8._o opuscul_fw-la t._n 3._o tract_n 15._o art_n 8._o that_o it_o be_v better_o for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n thaâ—_n public_a service_n and_o prayer_n which_o be_v make_v in_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n rather_o in_o the_o vulgar_a than_o in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n and_o be_v blame_v for_o it_o by_o some_o he_o answer_v that_o he_o ground_v what_o he_o have_v say_v upon_o the_o 14_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o to_o the_o corinthian_n 865._o de_fw-fr offic_n pii_fw-la viri_fw-la p_o 865._o george_n cassander_n who_o live_v and_o dye_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n wish_v that_o it_o may_v have_v be_v so_o practise_v methinks_v say_v he_o it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o according_a to_o the_o apostle_n command_v and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n some_o heed_n be_v to_o be_v take_v of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o public_a prayer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o psalm_n and_o lesson_n which_o be_v use_v in_o their_o behalf_n and_o that_o the_o common_a people_n shall_v not_o always_o be_v keep_v stranger_n from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o prayer_n and_o divine_a service_n the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n be_v clear_a that_o one_o can_v understand_v what_o be_v say_v if_o it_o be_v not_o say_v in_o a_o know_a tongue_n and_o that_o he_o that_o by_o his_o ignorance_n understand_v not_o what_o be_v say_v can_v say_v amen_o unto_o the_o prayer_n of_o another_o 866._o ibid._n p._n 866._o and_o have_v allege_v the_o word_n of_o aeneas_n silvius_n and_o those_o of_o cajetan_a he_o add_v unto_o those_o who_o have_v the_o conduct_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n at_o this_o time_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o establish_v and_o settle_v these_o and_o the_o like_a thing_n according_a to_o the_o pure_a and_o ancient_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n if_o the_o mind_n of_o some_o person_n be_v not_o seize_v with_o a_o vain_a and_o foolish_a fear_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o keep_v back_o by_o a_o vain_a superstition_n nevertheless_o unless_o this_o be_v do_v i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o there_o be_v any_o great_a hope_n of_o a_o assure_a agreement_n and_o union_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o the_o seed_n of_o schism_n and_o division_n will_v ever_o be_v root_v out_o and_o i_o can_v conceive_v how_o those_o person_n unto_o who_o the_o oversight_n of_o the_o church_n be_v commit_v shall_v escape_v render_v a_o account_n of_o the_o rent_n and_o division_n in_o the_o church_n which_o they_o have_v neglect_v and_o whereof_o they_o have_v not_o be_v careful_a according_a to_o their_o duty_n to_o prevent_v the_o grow_a schism_n and_o heresy_n he_o repeat_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o consultation_n address_v unto_o the_o emperor_n ferdinand_n i._o and_o maximilian_n ii_o where_o he_o say_v 995._o pag._n 995._o among_o other_o thing_n that_o it_o be_v requisite_a priest_n shall_v so_o say_v mass_n that_o the_o people_n may_v reap_v some_o benefit_n by_o it_o and_o not_o to_o be_v bare_o busy_v about_o a_o outward_a show_n this_o be_v also_o the_o testimony_n of_o erasmus_n which_o be_v cite_v in_o the_o margin_n of_o cassander_n book_n just_a by_o the_o word_n first_o allege_v orandi_fw-la dâ—_n modo_fw-la orandi_fw-la it_o be_v say_v he_o much_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o the_o whole_a divine_a service_n be_v say_v in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o all_o the_o people_n as_o it_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v practise_v in_o ancient_a time_n and_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v so_o plain_o and_o so_o distinct_o speak_v that_o those_o which_o hearken_v may_v understand_v they_o queen_n katherine_z
which_o this_o church_n retain_v very_o punctual_o almost_o unto_o these_o last_o time_n hugh_n maynard_n and_o james_n gore_n do_v make_v almost_o the_o same_o observation_n by_o reason_n of_o a_o passage_n of_o the_o book_n of_o they_o which_o be_v initiate_v which_o be_v in_o s._n ambrose_n we_o have_v upon_o this_o subject_a a_o constitution_n of_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n who_o reign_v in_o the_o v._o century_n viz._n the_o 123_o wherein_o he_o ordain_v to_o make_v the_o divine_a oblation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o photius_n explain_v it_o in_o his_o nomocanon_n tit._n 3._o can._n 1._o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o holy_a communion_n not_o with_o a_o low_a voice_n but_o after_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o faithful_a people_n may_v understand_v what_o be_v say_v a_o custom_n which_o be_v still_o observe_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o ix_o century_n for_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n in_o his_o letter_n unto_o frudegard_n and_o ratran_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n do_v observe_v that_o the_o people_n answer_v amen_o unto_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o canon_n moreover_o those_o which_o in_o that_o age_n write_v of_o divine_a and_o ecclesiastical_a office_n as_o amalarius_n rabanus_n walafridus_n have_v very_o exact_o observe_v all_o that_o be_v practise_v in_o their_o time_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o they_o say_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o pronounce_v the_o sacramental_a word_n which_o the_o latin_n follow_v at_o this_o time_n a_o evident_a proof_n that_o it_o be_v not_o then_o receive_v 5._o miss_n rom._n tit_n rit_fw-fr celeb._n miss_n c._n 8._o §._o 5._o as_o it_o have_v be_v some_o age_n past_a for_o the_o missal_n command_v to_o pronounce_v the_o consecrate_v word_n with_o a_o low_a voice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o no_o body_n may_v hear_v they_o the_o original_n of_o so_o considerable_a a_o change_n have_v not_o as_o many_o conceive_v a_o sufficient_a foundation_n for_o the_o author_n of_o divine_a office_n who_o cloak_v himself_o under_o the_o name_n of_o alcuin_n who_o be_v dead_a about_o two_o hundred_o year_n before_o this_o treatise_n be_v compose_v patr_n alcuin_n de_fw-fr diu._n off_o tlt_n de_fw-fr celebr_n miss_n t._n 10._o bibl._n patr_n see_v the_o learned_a do_v not_o judge_v it_o be_v write_v before_o the_o xi_o century_n or_o at_o least_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n this_o author_n i_o say_v write_v that_o this_o custom_n of_o pronounce_v with_o a_o low_a voice_n the_o word_n of_o consecration_n proceed_v from_o a_o report_n that_o god_n have_v punish_v with_o sudden_a death_n certain_a shepherd_n that_o sing_v they_o in_o the_o field_n those_o that_o have_v speak_v since_o follow_v the_o same_o step_n as_o hugh_z of_o st._n victor_n a_o writer_n of_o the_o xii_o age_n john_n belet_n who_o live_v as_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o same_o time_n innocent_a the_o three_o honorius_n of_o autun_n and_o durandus_fw-la de_fw-fr mende_n who_o write_v in_o the_o xii_o and_o xiii_o and_o gabriel_n biel_n who_o compose_v the_o lesson_n in_o the_o xv._o with_o this_o difference_n that_o some_o among_o they_o have_v add_v that_o the_o bread_n upon_o which_o the_o shepherd_n pronounce_v the_o sacramental_a word_n be_v convert_v into_o flesh_n and_o as_o for_o they_o they_o be_v destroy_v by_o fire_n from_o heaven_n nevertheless_o they_o own_o as_o well_o as_o cassander_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o liturgy_n that_o before_o that_o time_n these_o word_n be_v pronounce_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n now_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o the_o latin_n have_v reason_n for_o a_o motive_n of_o this_o nature_n to_o abolish_v the_o ancient_a custom_n contrary_a to_o what_o be_v even_o unto_o this_o day_n practise_v among_o the_o greek_n the_o syrian_n the_o ethiopian_n the_o armenian_n the_o muscovite_n or_o russian_n which_o do_v all_o consecrate_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n i_o know_v there_o have_v be_v some_o doctor_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n who_o to_o render_v more_o ancient_a the_o custom_n of_o consecrate_v with_o a_o low_a voice_n have_v have_v recourse_n unto_o the_o spiritual_a meadow_n of_o john_n moschus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o vii_o century_n it_o be_v true_a he_o relate_v two_o different_a history_n at_o least_o if_o they_o may_v be_v call_v history_n which_o be_v join_v together_o contain_v some_o circumstance_n which_o have_v a_o resemblance_n with_o what_o the_o forge_a alcuin_n have_v write_v and_o after_o he_o several_z other_o but_o in_o the_o main_a there_o be_v such_o notable_a difference_n betwixt_o what_o the_o pretend_a alcuin_n have_v write_v and_o what_o moschus_n do_v relate_v that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o the_o latin_n have_v ground_v their_o decree_n upon_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o former_a rather_o than_o upon_o that_o of_o the_o latter_a although_o neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o appear_v unto_o judicious_a person_n to_o be_v worthy_a of_o much_o credit_n chap._n viii_o of_o the_o oblation_n or_o of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n if_o christian_n have_v do_v no_o more_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o their_o sacrament_n than_o jesus_n christ_n have_v do_v in_o he_o the_o consecration_n of_o symbol_n have_v immediate_o be_v follow_v with_o the_o break_n of_o bread_n and_o so_o we_o shall_v have_v be_v oblige_v to_o have_v treat_v of_o the_o break_n of_o bread_n after_o have_v examine_v the_o form_n of_o consecration_n but_o because_o betwixt_o the_o consecration_n and_o the_o break_a bread_n which_o immediate_o follow_v they_o have_v in_o process_n of_o time_n bring_v in_o the_o oblation_n and_o elevation_n before_o we_o treat_v of_o the_o fraction_n we_o must_v consider_v these_o two_o other_o thing_n the_o former_a in_o this_o chapter_n and_o the_o other_o in_o that_o which_o next_o follow_v as_o our_o saviour_n after_o prayer_n and_o give_v thanks_o whereby_o he_o consecrate_v the_o sacrament_n proceed_v unto_o the_o break_n of_o bread_n and_o distribution_n there_o appear_v nothing_o in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o any_o oblation_n or_o elevation_n betwixt_o the_o consecration_n and_o the_o break_n of_o the_o bread_n so_o the_o apostle_n who_o exact_o follow_v his_o example_n and_o precept_n certain_o fail_v not_o to_o do_v what_o he_o have_v do_v i_o mean_v to_o proceed_v unto_o the_o break_n the_o bread_n and_o the_o distribution_n of_o it_o immediate_o after_o have_v bless_v and_o sanctify_v it_o which_o simplicity_n be_v very_o please_v unto_o those_o who_o live_v in_o the_o follow_a age._n for_o justin_n martyr_n do_v testify_v that_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n be_v follow_v by_o the_o communion_n of_o believer_n which_o necessary_o presuppose_v the_o break_v the_o bread_n therefore_o he_o forbear_v express_v it_o at_o large_a but_o their_o successor_n think_v they_o ought_v to_o raise_v and_o advance_v the_o dignity_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o to_o elevate_v the_o simplicity_n of_o it_o with_o divers_a ceremony_n to_o render_v it_o the_o more_o please_v unto_o the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n which_o they_o earnest_o desire_v to_o draw_v unto_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o jesus_n christ_n join_v unto_o the_o consecration_n of_o symbol_n the_o oblation_n which_o they_o make_v unto_o god_n after_o they_o have_v be_v bless_v and_o sanctify_a oblation_n which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o sacrifice_n take_v the_o word_n in_o a_o large_a sense_n and_o by_o consequence_n a_o improper_a sense_n they_o judge_v of_o very_o great_a importance_n to_o work_v upon_o the_o jew_n and_o gentile_n because_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v accustom_v unto_o outward_a sacrifice_n be_v exceed_o scandalize_v that_o the_o christian_n make_v use_v of_o none_o in_o their_o religion_n this_o appear_v by_o the_o calumny_n which_o they_o cast_v upon_o those_o who_o first_o undertake_v to_o defend_v the_o innocency_n of_o christianity_n against_o their_o reproach_n but_o the_o better_a to_o understand_v the_o nature_n of_o this_o oblation_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v there_o be_v three_o several_a sort_n to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o christian_n the_o first_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o that_o which_o be_v only_o in_o use_n in_o justin_n martyr_n time_n and_o afterward_o be_v the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o the_o faithful_a make_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o the_o minister_n offer_v unto_o god_n by_o prayer_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o all_o the_o liturgy_n that_o attribute_v unto_o st._n james_n shall_v serve_v at_o this_o time_n because_o the_o same_o in_o substance_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o all_o the_o rest_n there_o the_o pastor_n make_v this_o prayer_n unto_o god_n jacob._n liturg._n s._n jacob._n cast_v thy_o eye_n
it_o that_o be_v either_o to_o oblige_v the_o people_n to_o adore_v it_o or_o for_o some_o other_o reason_n the_o first_o that_o i_o can_v find_v who_o explain_v the_o cause_n and_o reason_n of_o this_o elevation_n be_v german_a patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n in_o his_o theory_n of_o ecclesiastical_a thing_n where_o he_o very_o curious_o inquire_v the_o mystical_a reason_n of_o what_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a mystery_n a_o treatise_n which_o most_o author_n attribute_v unto_o german_a who_o live_v in_o the_o viii_o century_n and_o some_o unto_o another_o of_o the_o same_o name_n who_o be_v patriarch_n in_o the_o xii_o after_o all_o the_o author_n of_o this_o theory_n be_v come_v unto_o the_o inquiry_n of_o this_o elevation_n creep_v into_o the_o church_n about_o the_o vi_o century_n do_v sufficient_o give_v to_o understand_v that_o it_o intend_v not_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o only_o to_o represent_v the_o elevation_n of_o our_o saviour_n upon_o the_o cross_n 407._o germ._n constantinop_n in_o theor._n t._n 12._o bibl._n patr._n p._n 407._o and_o that_o be_v its_o lawful_a and_o genuine_a use_n and_o end_n the_o elevation_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n say_v he_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o elevation_n on_o the_o cross_n the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o cross_n and_o his_o resurrection_n also_o as_o for_o the_o latin_n the_o first_o that_o i_o remember_v who_o bethink_v himself_o of_o find_v out_o a_o mystery_n in_o the_o same_o elevation_n be_v ives_n of_o chartres_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n but_o all_o the_o mystery_n that_o he_o therein_o find_v be_v no_o more_o than_o have_v be_v find_v by_o this_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n near_o 300._o year_n before_o he_o when_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n say_v he_o be_v lift_v up_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o deacon_n 602._o ivo_n carnens_fw-la ep._n de_fw-fr sacrif_n miss_n t._n 2._o bibl._n patr._n p._n 602._o there_o be_v commemoration_n make_v of_o the_o lift_n up_o of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n and_o as_o this_o be_v the_o first_o among_o the_o latin_n who_o in_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v discover_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o elevation_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o cross_n so_o also_o be_v he_o the_o first_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o who_o have_v write_v of_o this_o elevation_n for_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o neither_o in_o s._n gregory_n nor_o in_o s._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n who_o both_o flourish_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o vii_o century_n nor_o in_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n nor_o in_o rabunus_fw-la archbishop_n of_o mayence_n nor_o in_o walafridus_n strabo_n nor_o in_o the_o pretend_a alcuin_n author_n partly_o of_o the_o ix_o and_o partly_o of_o the_o x._o century_n although_o they_o all_o of_o they_o write_v of_o divine_a office_n and_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v the_o mystical_a signification_n of_o all_o thing_n practise_v in_o religion_n in_o their_o time_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o sacrament_n unless_o it_o be_v gregrory_n the_o first_o who_o only_o leave_v a_o liturgy_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v true_a that_o at_o the_o end_n of_o rabanus_n his_o first_o book_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o clerk_n there_o be_v see_v a_o fragment_n by_o way_n of_o supplement_n wherein_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o elevation_n whereof_o we_o treat_v but_o against_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o manuscript_n wherein_o this_o fragment_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v beside_o what_o the_o thing_n itself_o evident_o declare_v that_o this_o famous_a prelate_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o it_o moreover_o the_o author_n whosoever_o he_o be_v with_o german_a and_o ives_n of_o chartres_n refer_v the_o elevation_n he_o mention_n unto_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n the_o elevation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o priest_n 1408._o adject_n ad_fw-la raban_n l._n 1._o de_fw-fr offic_n bibl._n patr_n t._n 10._o p._n 586._o hug._n de_fw-fr st._n victor_n l._n 2._o c._n 28._o the_o miss_n observat_fw-la bibl._n patr._n t._n 10._o p._n 1408._o and_o by_o the_o deacon_n import_v say_v he_o his_o elevation_n on_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n hugh_n of_o st._n victor_n a_o author_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n discourse_v no_o other_o wise_a of_o this_o mystery_n the_o priest_n say_v he_o after_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n lift_v with_o both_o hand_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o a_o little_a after_o lay_v it_o down_o which_o signify_v the_o elevation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o cross_n and_o his_o lay_v down_o into_o the_o grave_a the_o learned_a of_o the_o communion_n of_o rome_n agree_v in_o all_o this_o with_o the_o protestant_n and_o james_n gore_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_v friar_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o ritual_a of_o the_o greek_a church_n observe_v 158._o gore_n in_o eucholog_n p._n 146._o n._n 158._o that_o it_o be_v not_o certain_o know_v when_o the_o lift_n up_o the_o host_n be_v join_v unto_o the_o consecration_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o reject_v the_o opinion_n of_o durandus_fw-la who_o maintain_v it_o have_v never_o be_v separate_v from_o it_o and_o he_o prove_v he_o by_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o writer_n above_o mention_v unto_o who_o he_o join_v the_o author_n of_o the_o micrologue_n who_o live_v by_o every_o body_n confession_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n and_o the_o roman_a order_n which_o some_o suppose_n be_v write_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o he_o say_v that_o both_o these_o speak_v of_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o oblation_n 15._o ord._n rom._n t._n 10._o bibl._n patr_n p._n 15._o which_o be_v true_a as_o to_o the_o micrologue_n but_o as_o for_o the_o roman_a order_n it_o indeed_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o cup_n by_o the_o deacon_n for_o as_o for_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n by_o the_o bishop_n supra_fw-la goar_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la i_o find_v no_o mention_n thereof_o in_o the_o whole_a book_n howsoever_o goar_n give_v to_o be_v understand_v that_o the_o elevation_n speak_v of_o by_o these_o two_o author_n tend_v not_o unto_o adoration_n when_o he_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o join_v unto_o consecration_n but_o that_o it_o be_v make_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o canon_n very_o near_o the_o lord_n prayer_n hugh_n maynard_n 375._o hug._n menard_n in_o sacram._n greg._n p._n 373_o 374_o 375._o a_o benedictine_n friar_n explain_v himself_o so_o full_o in_o his_o note_n upon_o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o his_o book_n of_o sacrament_n that_o nothing_o more_o can_v be_v say_v than_o what_o he_o have_v write_v now_o say_v he_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n as_o soon_o as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v consecrate_v they_o be_v lift_v up_o that_o the_o people_n there_o present_a may_v adore_v they_o which_o practice_n i_o do_v not_o judge_v to_o be_v ancient_a see_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n thereof_o to_o be_v find_v in_o our_o book_n of_o the_o sacrament_n print_v nor_o write_a nor_o in_o pamelius_n nor_o in_o the_o roman_a order_n nor_o in_o alcuin_n amalarius_fw-la walafridus_n rabanus_n who_o have_v full_o explain_v the_o order_n of_o the_o mass_n nor_o in_o the_o micrologue_n who_o have_v also_o very_o exact_o labour_v in_o the_o same_o subject_a afterward_o this_o learned_a friar_n observe_v that_o it_o be_v clear_a than_o the_o sun_n at_o noon_n day_n if_o the_o xv._o chapter_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o micrologue_n be_v consider_v who_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v write_v of_o this_o ceremony_n have_v it_o be_v use_v in_o his_o time_n that_o be_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n because_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o lift_v up_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n together_o before_o the_o lord_n prayer_n which_o also_o appear_v more_o at_o large_a in_o the_o twenty_o three_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o treatise_n nevertheless_o he_o except_v the_o mozarabick_a office_n wherein_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o two_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n one_o of_o which_o be_v make_v present_o after_o consecration_n and_o the_o other_o after_o these_o word_n let_v we_o declare_v with_o the_o mouth_n what_o we_o believe_v with_o the_o heart_n but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o say_v by_o parenthesis_n if_o nothing_o have_v be_v add_v and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n there_o be_v great_a likelihood_n that_o it_o be_v a_o addition_n make_v since_o the_o introduce_v into_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o custom_n of_o lift_v up_o the_o host_n immediate_o after_o consecration_n that_o it_o may_v be_v
understand_v the_o subdeacon_n which_o show_v that_o the_o deacon_n be_v not_o comprise_v in_o the_o prohibition_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o these_o minister_n also_o the_o iv_o council_n of_o carthage_n suffer_v the_o deacon_n to_o administer_v unto_o the_o people_n in_o case_n of_o necessity_n 41._o council_n carthag_n 4._o c._n 38._o ambros_n de_fw-fr offic_n l._n 1._o c._n 41._o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n even_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o priest_n but_o by_o his_o order_n st._n ambrose_n speak_v of_o the_o deacon_n and_o martyr_n st._n laurence_n say_v that_o he_o distribute_v the_o cup_n and_o st._n leo_n in_o a_o sermon_n where_o he_o treat_v of_o his_o martyrdom_n laurent_n serm._n infestiv_o laurent_n and_o of_o his_o triumph_n advance_v his_o dignity_n by_o administer_a of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o elsewhere_o make_v the_o panegyric_n of_o st._n vincent_n who_o be_v also_o a_o deacon_n and_o levite_n 2._o in_o nativit_fw-la vincent_n c._n 2._o he_o say_v that_o he_o administer_v the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n unto_o believer_n for_o their_o salvation_n george_n cassander_n allege_v in_o his_o liturgy_n these_o word_n of_o a_o certain_a book_n which_o treat_v of_o all_o the_o divine_a office_n 31._o apud_fw-la cassandr_n in_o liturg_n c._n 31._o the_o deacon_n be_v those_o unto_o who_o it_o belong_v to_o set_v in_o order_n upon_o the_o holy_a table_n the_o offering_n of_o the_o people_n which_o be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v and_o after_o the_o consecration_n to_o distribute_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o in_o the_o dialogue_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o a_o certain_a deacon_n who_o be_v affright_v at_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o pagan_n 7._o gregor_n l._n in_o dial_n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o as_o he_o be_v administer_a the_o cup_n unto_o the_o people_n let_v it_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n whereby_o it_o be_v break_v in_o spain_n they_o administer_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o vi_o century_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o first_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ilerda_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 524._o in_o the_o greek_a church_n it_o be_v the_o deacon_n which_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o among_o the_o abassins_n the_o deacon_n give_v the_o bread_n in_o little_a bit_n and_o the_o sub-deacon_n the_o other_o symbol_n in_o a_o spoon_n of_o gold_n silver_n or_o of_o wood._n but_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o insist_v any_o long_o on_o a_o matter_n so_o clear_a and_o beside_o which_o be_v not_o of_o the_o great_a moment_n therefore_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o know_v that_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n the_o deacon_n give_v both_o symbol_n unto_o the_o communicant_n that_o afterward_o they_o administer_v but_o the_o cup_n only_o he_o which_o celebrate_v give_v the_o bread_n although_o this_o custom_n be_v not_o so_o soon_o admit_v in_o all_o part_n there_o be_v some_o place_n where_o the_o deacon_n in_o the_o iv_o century_n distribute_v the_o whole_a sacrament_n unto_o the_o faithful_a people_n and_o if_o in_o some_o church_n they_o be_v disturb_v in_o the_o possession_n of_o their_o right_n yet_o nevertheless_o they_o have_v common_o enjoy_v the_o privilege_n of_o administer_a the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n unto_o christian_n after_o he_o that_o consecrate_a have_v distribute_v the_o holy_a bread_n and_o it_o be_v they_o who_o among_o the_o greek_n distribute_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o people_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o prester_n john_n the_o deacon_n give_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o sub-deacon_n the_o wine_n as_o well_o unto_o the_o clergy_n as_o unto_o the_o people_n but_o this_o be_v worth_a the_o consider_v that_o in_o divers_a part_n of_o the_o west_n woman_n be_v permit_v to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o forasmuch_o as_o this_o abuse_n as_o far_o as_o i_o remember_v begin_v in_o italy_n 636._o gelas_n ep._n â—_o ad_fw-la episc_n â—ucan_n t._n 3._o council_n p._n 636._o pope_n gelasius_n be_v also_o the_o first_o if_o i_o be_o not_o mistake_v who_o endeavour_v to_o prevent_v it_o grievous_o censure_v the_o bishop_n of_o lucania_n for_o give_v this_o liberty_n to_o woman_n and_o suffer_v they_o to_o serve_v at_o the_o altar_n man_n be_v only_o call_v unto_o this_o office_n but_o it_o seem_v that_o this_o censure_n of_o gelasius_n have_v not_o all_o the_o success_n as_o can_v have_v be_v wish_v see_v that_o about_o 500_o year_n afterward_o to_o wit_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n in_o italy_n 261._o t._n 6._o council_n p._n 431._o t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 261._o in_o his_o synodal_n letter_n unto_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o diocese_n which_o have_v pass_v until_o our_o day_n for_o a_o sermon_n of_o pope_n leo_n the_o four_o be_v force_v to_o forbid_v woman_n to_o come_v near_o the_o altar_n or_o touch_v the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n because_o in_o all_o likelihood_n they_o administer_v it_o unto_o communicant_n and_o it_o be_v not_o only_o in_o italy_n this_o permission_n be_v give_v unto_o woman_n but_o also_o in_o divers_a province_n of_o france_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o vi_o council_n assemble_v at_o paris_n under_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a anno_fw-la 829._o 15._o council_n paris_n 6._o l._n 1._o c._n 15._o forbid_v it_o in_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n which_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o seven_o book_n cap._n 134._o of_o the_o capitulary_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a and_o of_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a his_o son_n a_o prohibition_n which_o isaac_n bishop_n of_o langre_n 23._o isaac_n ling._n can_v do_fw-mi 5._o c._n 7._o &_o 11._o c._n 23._o be_v constrain_v to_o renew_v some_o time_n after_o as_o for_o the_o person_n admit_v unto_o the_o communion_n they_o be_v believer_n therefore_o the_o deacon_n make_v the_o catechumeni_fw-la the_o energoumeni_n the_o penitent_n and_o general_o all_o such_o as_o be_v not_o initiate_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n to_o go_v out_o and_o those_o people_n be_v not_o only_o not_o suffer_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o they_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o stay_v in_o the_o assembly_n when_o it_o be_v celebrate_v indeed_o that_o they_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o assist_v at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o always_o practise_v among_o christian_n see_v that_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o in_o the_o two_o first_o century_n and_o probable_o a_o good_a part_n of_o the_o three_o they_o hide_v not_o their_o mystery_n and_o do_v not_o celebrate_v with_o the_o door_n shut_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o work_v of_o justin_n martyr_n which_o show_v plain_o that_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v in_o the_o name_n of_o s._n james_n and_o s._n mark_n be_v forgery_n for_o therein_o be_v mention_n of_o exclude_v these_o sort_n of_o person_n above_o mention_v the_o deacon_n make_v they_o go_v out_o before_o the_o begin_n of_o consecrate_v the_o divine_a symbol_n which_o be_v also_o to_o be_v read_v in_o all_o the_o other_o liturgy_n and_o i_o shall_v not_o stand_v to_o prove_v this_o matter_n be_v indisputable_a and_o own_a by_o all_o the_o world_n the_o truth_n whereof_o be_v easy_o to_o be_v see_v by_o such_o as_o please_v to_o read_v the_o liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v remain_v and_o which_o by_o the_o care_n take_v therein_o by_o the_o deacon_n to_o shut_v out_o the_o catechumeni_fw-la the_o energoumeni_n the_o penitent_n and_o the_o uninitiate_v do_v manifest_o show_v that_o they_o have_v be_v make_v since_o the_o three_o century_n whatever_o care_v the_o author_n of_o some_o of_o they_o have_v take_v to_o shroud_v themselves_o under_o the_o name_n of_o some_o apostle_n or_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o only_o beliver_v be_v oblige_v to_o communicate_v this_o obligation_n regard_v they_o all_o in_o general_a for_o the_o penitent_n be_v not_o think_v to_o be_v believer_n during_o the_o time_n of_o their_o penance_n the_o sin_n they_o have_v commit_v and_o for_o which_o they_o have_v be_v censure_v to_o undergo_v the_o burden_n of_o this_o penance_n have_v make_v they_o fall_v from_o this_o privilege_n and_o happy_a state_n when_o i_o speak_v of_o believer_n i_o do_v not_o mean_v only_o such_o as_o be_v grow_v up_o and_o such_o as_o be_v of_o year_n of_o discretion_n but_o also_o child_n therefore_o we_o be_v necessary_o engage_v to_o make_v two_o consideration_n of_o the_o person_n of_o communicant_n the_o first_o shall_v treat_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o adult_n the_o second_o that_o of_o child_n as_o for_o the_o communion_n of_o person_n of_o age_n and_o year_n of_o discretion_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o they_o be_v all_o oblige_a to_o communicate_v when_o
tell_v we_o without_o fall_v into_o a_o great_a sin_n whereof_o he_o must_v be_v oblige_v to_o make_v great_a repentance_n from_o all_o which_o he_o conclude_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o steep_v sacrament_n and_o praise_v the_o wisdom_n of_o those_o who_o first_o establish_v this_o manner_n of_o communicate_v with_o the_o bread_n steep_v in_o wine_n say_v that_o pious_a man_n have_v prudent_o direct_v that_o the_o little_a portion_n of_o the_o body_n shall_v not_o be_v give_v dry_a as_o our_o lord_n have_v do_v but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v distribute_v unto_o believer_n steep_v in_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o shall_v happen_v that_o according_a to_o the_o precept_n of_o our_o saviour_n we_o shall_v eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o that_o he_o that_o fear_v to_o sin_n in_o so_o great_a a_o matter_n may_v avoid_v the_o danger_n and_o he_o give_v for_o a_o reason_n of_o this_o conduct_n that_o we_o eat_v dry_a and_o drink_v liquid_a what_o go_v down_o the_o throat_n after_o have_v receive_v it_o in_o the_o mouth_n either_o together_o or_o separately_z and_o because_o some_o consider_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v the_o steep_v morsel_n unto_o judas_n do_v not_o approve_v this_o manner_n of_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o eucharist_n steep_v and_o the_o morsel_n which_o our_o lord_n give_v the_o disciple_n that_o betray_v he_o because_o the_o action_n which_o have_v a_o different_a occasion_n can_v agree_v well_o together_o afterward_o take_v with_o many_o other_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o braga_n of_o the_o year_n 675._o against_o the_o steep_v sacrament_n for_o a_o decree_n of_o pope_n julius_n he_o say_v this_o decree_n be_v no_o long_o of_o force_n with_o modern_a person_n and_o that_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n which_o surpass_v all_o other_o as_o well_o in_o reason_n as_o in_o authority_n have_v overcome_v this_o ancient_a constitution_n that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v think_v strange_a because_o the_o decree_n of_o other_o pope_n be_v change_v for_o the_o like_a and_o sometime_o upon_o small_a occasion_n but_o although_o this_o author_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n of_o who_o cardinal_n cusa_n cite_v something_o in_o cassander_n in_o his_o liturgy_n give_v we_o this_o form_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n with_o steep_v bread_n as_o establish_v in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o west_n it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v universal_o receive_v in_o all_o church_n without_o exception_n in_o fine_a beside_o what_o we_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o micrologue_n and_o of_o pope_n paschal_n who_o make_v his_o decree_n in_o the_o xii_o century_n arnold_n of_o bonneval_n contemporary_a with_o s._n bernard_n in_o his_o sermon_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o s._n cyprian_n work_n show_v we_o sufficient_o that_o in_o the_o same_o xii_o century_n wherein_o he_o live_v the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n be_v not_o forbid_v the_o people_n when_o he_o say_v 330._o apud_fw-la cypr._n p._n 329._o ult_n edit_fw-la vid._n p._n 330._o it_o be_v under_o the_o doctor_n christ_n jesus_n that_o this_o discipline_n first_o of_o all_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n that_o christian_n shall_v drink_v blood_n whereof_o the_o use_n be_v so_o strict_o prohibit_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a law_n for_o the_o law_n forbid_v eat_v of_o blood_n and_o the_o gospel_n command_v to_o drink_v it_o and_o again_o we_o drink_v blood_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o command_v it_o be_v partaker_n by_o and_o with_o he_o of_o everlasting_a life_n and_o at_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o treatise_n he_o with_o several_a other_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n who_o live_v before_o he_o in_o that_o believer_n be_v partaker_n of_o one_o bread_n and_o of_o one_o cup_n do_v search_v a_o type_n of_o their_o union_n 33â—_n ibid._n p._n 33â—_n or_o rather_o of_o their_o spiritual_a unity_n in_o christ_n jesus_n who_o be_v the_o head_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n we_o also_o say_v he_o be_v make_v his_o body_n be_v tie_v and_o bind_v unto_o our_o head_n both_o by_o the_o sacrament_n and_o by_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o be_v member_n one_o of_o another_o we_o mutual_o render_v each_o other_o the_o duty_n of_o love_n we_o communicate_v by_o charity_n we_o participate_v with_o eat_v one_o and_o the_o same_o meat_n and_o drink_v one_o and_o the_o same_o drink_n which_o flow_v and_o spring_n from_o the_o spiritual_a rock_n which_o meat_n and_o drink_n be_v our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n i_o believe_v we_o may_v join_v unto_o arnold_n of_o bonneval_n peter_n de_fw-fr cell_n abbot_n of_o s._n remy_n of_o rheims_n who_o live_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n for_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o cloister_n discipline_n which_o be_v come_v to_o light_v but_o within_o these_o seven_o or_o eight_o year_n he_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o communication_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n 99_o t._n 3._o spicil_n p._n 99_o and_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n pour_v forth_o to_o wit_n of_o the_o lamb_n without_o spot_n purify_v we_o from_o all_o guilt_n and_o from_o all_o sin_n let_v we_o say_v something_o more_o formal_a peter_n of_o tarantes_n 1043._o apud_fw-la cassand_n de_fw-fr commun_n sub_fw-la utraque_fw-la specie_fw-la p._n 1043._o afterward_o pope_n under_o the_o name_n of_o innocent_n iv_o write_v that_o the_o most_o considerable_a as_o the_o priest_n and_o minister_n of_o the_o altar_n do_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n william_n of_o montelaudana_n in_o sundry_a place_n say_v he_o they_o communicate_v with_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o whole_a sacrament_n and_o peter_n de_fw-fr palude_fw-la testify_v that_o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v the_o practice_n in_o several_a church_n to_o communicate_v under_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o species_n richard_n de_fw-fr mediavilla_n be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n with_o innocent_a iu._n the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o give_v for_o a_o reason_n that_o those_o unto_o who_o they_o administer_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n know_v very_o well_o how_o to_o yield_v thereunto_o the_o great_a reverence_n and_o caution_n all_o these_o say_v cassander_n live_v about_o the_o 1300._o year_n of_o our_o lord_n wherefore_o the_o same_o cassander_n observe_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o thomas_n aquinas_n who_o defend_v the_o use_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n do_v not_o say_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v universal_o receive_v but_o in_o some_o church_n only_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n christian_n find_v so_o much_o consolation_n and_o benefit_n in_o participate_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o their_o lord_n that_o when_o in_o latter_a time_n they_o begin_v to_o tell_v they_o of_o the_o danger_n of_o effusion_n to_o dispose_v they_o to_o the_o use_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n there_o be_v several_a church_n that_o rather_o than_o they_o will_v be_v deprive_v of_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n invent_v certain_a little_a quill_n which_o be_v fasten_v unto_o the_o chalice_n by_o mean_n whereof_o they_o drink_v the_o mystical_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o beatus_fw-la rhenanus_fw-la 438._o p._n 438._o testify_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o tertullian_n book_n de_n corona_n militis_fw-la and_o cassander_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n 1036._o p._n 1036._o both_o of_o they_o in_o their_o time_n have_v see_v of_o these_o quill_n or_o little_a pipe_n which_o be_v use_v for_o communicate_v the_o laity_n let_v we_o descend_v yet_o low_o and_o we_o shall_v find_v about_o 35._o year_n before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n a_o example_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n in_o rome_n itself_o not_o indeed_o of_o the_o people_n but_o of_o all_o the_o cardinal_n deacon_n for_o vrban_n vi_o who_o begin_v the_o great_a schism_n which_o last_v from_o the_o year_n 1378._o until_o 1428._o be_v elect_v pope_n at_o rome_n anno_fw-la 1378._o in_o the_o place_n of_o gregory_n xi_o he_o solemn_o celebrate_v mass_n upon_o s._n peter_n be_v altar_n in_o his_o pontifical_a habit_n wherein_o all_o thing_n be_v perform_v according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o rubric_n and_o in_o fine_a he_o with_o his_o own_o hand_n give_v the_o communion_n unto_o all_o the_o cardinal_n deacon_n with_o the_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o be_v always_o the_o manner_n of_o pope_n to_o do_v 306._o t._n 4._o p._n 306._o thus_o it_o be_v write_v unto_o lewis_n earl_n of_o flanders_n anno_fw-la 1378._o by_o pileiâ—de_n prata_n archbishop_n of_o ravenna_n and_o cardinal_n in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n de_fw-fr achery_n but_o as_o from_o the_o
the_o true_a sacrament_n be_v receive_v under_o one_o species_n and_o that_o so_o as_o to_z what_o concern_v the_o benefit_n such_o be_v not_o deprive_v of_o any_o grace_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n who_o receive_v but_o under_o one_o kind_n after_o all_o which_o the_o council_n make_v these_o three_o canon_n if_o any_o one_o shall_v say_v 1._o can._n 1._o that_o by_o the_o command_n of_o christ_n or_o for_o necessity_n of_o salvation_n all_o believer_n in_o general_a and_o each_o one_o in_o particular_a be_v oblige_v to_o receive_v both_o kind_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n let_v he_o be_v anathema_n if_o any_o one_o shall_v say_v 2._o can._n 2._o that_o the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n be_v not_o move_v by_o just_a cause_n and_o reason_n to_o administer_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o laity_n and_o clergy_n not_o officiate_a under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n only_o or_o that_o she_o have_v therein_o err_v let_v he_o be_v anathema_n if_o any_o body_n shall_v deny_v that_o whole_a christ_n 3._o can._n 3._o the_o fountain_n and_o author_n of_o all_o grace_n be_v receive_v under_o the_o sole_a species_n of_o bread_n because_o as_o some_o false_o suggest_v he_o be_v not_o receive_v according_a to_o christ_n own_o institution_n under_o both_o kind_n let_v he_o be_v accurse_v see_v here_o exact_o whereunto_o thing_n amount_v in_o the_o west_n whereupon_o some_o have_v make_v these_o reflection_n in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o about_o 300._o year_n before_o the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o people_n by_o public_a authority_n the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o make_v a_o body_n apart_o which_o body_n have_v always_o practise_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n second_o that_o at_o the_o time_n the_o council_n of_o constance_n make_v her_o decree_n there_o be_v in_o bohemia_n beside_o the_o calixtin_n who_o only_o desire_v the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n agree_v in_o all_o other_o point_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o taborite_n so_o call_v from_o the_o mountain_n tabor_n where_o they_o have_v their_o assembly_n unto_o who_o some_o join_v many_o of_o the_o waldenses_n who_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o dubravius_n have_v shelter_v themselves_o in_o those_o part_n ever_o since_o the_o xii_o century_n and_o that_o there_o be_v not_o only_o of_o these_o waldenses_n at_o that_o time_n in_o bohemia_n only_o but_o also_o that_o there_o be_v great_a number_n of_o they_o in_o england_n in_o provence_n the_o valley_n of_o piedmont_n and_o elsewhere_o in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o when_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o our_o father_n day_n renew_v and_o confirm_v the_o decree_n of_o constance_n touch_v the_o take_n away_o the_o cup_n from_o the_o laity_n and_o clergy_n that_o do_v not_o officiate_v yet_o it_o refer_v unto_o the_o pope_n dispose_n and_o power_n to_o grant_v it_o unto_o those_o who_o he_o shall_v think_v fit_v and_o upon_o what_o condition_n he_o shall_v judge_v convenient_a without_o insist_v here_o upon_o the_o liberty_n our_o king_n have_v of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n in_o the_o four_o place_n that_o since_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n a_o infinite_a number_n of_o person_n of_o that_o same_o communion_n earnest_o wish_v that_o the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n which_o have_v be_v take_v away_o may_v be_v restore_v unto_o the_o people_n those_o which_o be_v any_o thing_n curious_a may_v read_v what_o cassander_n have_v write_v a_o man_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o very_o intelligent_a in_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n i_o say_v in_o his_o consultation_n art_n 22._o in_o his_o defence_n of_o the_o book_n touch_v the_o duty_n of_o a_o devout_a man_n page_z 864._o and_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o demand_n which_o catherine_n the_o medicis_n queen_n of_o france_n cause_v to_o be_v make_v unto_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o france_n anno_fw-la 1561._o as_o be_v relate_v at_o large_a by_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-mi thou_o 27._o hist_o thuan._n l._n 27._o in_o his_o history_n in_o fine_a that_o the_o practice_n of_o all_o christian_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n because_o they_o all_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n under_o both_o kind_n to_o wit_n the_o grecian_n the_o melchites_n or_o assyrian_n the_o georgian_n circassian_n and_o mingrelian_o the_o muscovite_n and_o russian_n the_o nestorian_n the_o christian_n of_o s._n thomas_n in_o the_o indies_n before_o they_o turn_v to_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v but_o in_o the_o last_o century_n hither_o do_v they_o renounce_v their_o belief_n or_o worship_n to_o embrace_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n till_o the_o year_n 1599_o the_o jacobite_n which_o be_v exceed_o numerous_a the_o cophtite_n or_o christian_n in_o egypt_n the_o abassins_n under_o prester_n john_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a prince_n in_o the_o world_n the_o armenian_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o maronites_n until_o that_o they_o submit_v themselves_o unto_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o clement_n viii_o his_o time_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v some_o difference_n in_o the_o manner_n of_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n among_o these_o christian_a nation_n for_o some_o of_o they_o put_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n both_o together_o in_o a_o spoon_n as_o the_o muscovite_n other_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n steep_v as_o the_o armenian_n if_o we_o may_v credit_v some_o person_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o greek_n at_o this_o time_n do_v so_o heretofore_o they_o distribute_v both_o kind_n separately_z in_o effect_n i_o see_v that_o all_o agree_v that_o the_o greek_n give_v the_o bread_n steep_v therefore_o humbert_n cardinal_n of_o blanoh-selva_a write_v against_o the_o calumny_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n say_v that_o they_o put_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n together_o as_o we_o say_v the_o muscovite_n do_v who_o be_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o greek_n take_v they_o in_o a_o spoon_n which_o the_o laity_n do_v at_o this_o time_n by_o relation_n of_o gore_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o euchology_n but_o the_o clergy_n receive_v both_o kind_n separately_z as_o for_o all_o the_o other_o christian_n above_o mention_v they_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n separately_z unto_o who_o we_o may_v join_v all_o the_o protestant_a christian_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o christian_a communion_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n except_v only_o the_o latin_a but_o believe_v that_o the_o use_n of_o both_o symbol_n be_v necessary_a unto_o a_o lawful_a communion_n whatever_o difference_n there_o may_v be_v among_o they_o in_o the_o manner_n of_o administer_a of_o it_o now_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o unto_o this_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n can_v be_v oppose_v that_o call_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o laity_n by_o the_o ancient_n because_o that_o mean_v nothing_o else_o as_o the_o learned_a on_o both_o side_n agree_v but_o to_o communicate_v with_o the_o people_n and_o not_o with_o the_o clergy_n for_o instance_n when_o a_o clergyman_n be_v degrade_v from_o his_o office_n for_o some_o great_a sin_n he_o be_v reduce_v to_o the_o degree_n of_o the_o common_a people_n among_o who_o he_o do_v communicate_v and_o not_o with_o the_o clergy_n which_o be_v at_o this_o time_n practise_v among_o the_o abyssins_n and_o among_o the_o protestant_n but_o that_o make_v nothing_o to_o the_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n because_o the_o people_n participate_v of_o both_o kind_n nor_o the_o peregrine_fw-la communion_n whereof_o mention_n be_v make_v but_o very_o seldom_o in_o the_o monument_n which_o remain_v unto_o we_o of_o antiquity_n for_o all_o the_o certain_a knowledge_n we_o have_v of_o it_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o few_o place_n that_o speak_v of_o it_o be_v that_o it_o regard_v stranger_n who_o come_v from_o some_o other_o part_n unto_o some_o church_n where_o they_o be_v admit_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n but_o after_o the_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v there_o celebrate_v under_o both_o kind_n if_o this_o peregrine_fw-la communion_n may_v not_o better_o be_v understand_v of_o clergyman_n which_o travel_v from_o one_o church_n to_o another_o without_o attestation_n or_o certificate_n in_o which_o case_n they_o be_v civil_o receive_v by_o reason_n of_o their_o character_n but_o without_o admit_v they_o unto_o the_o communion_n of_o divine_a mystery_n almost_o as_o s._n chrysostom_n serve_v ammonius_n and_o isidorus_n which_o also_o administer_v unto_o theophilus_n bp._n of_o alexandria_n a_o pretext_n for_o persecute_v s._n chrysostome_n nor_o that_o believer_n be_v suffer_v to_o carry_v home_o unto_o their_o house_n the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n
d'achery_n have_v give_v we_o those_o be_v the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n write_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n although_o that_o congregation_n be_v found_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o ten_o it_o appear_v by_o these_o custom_n that_o there_o be_v time_n wherein_o they_o cause_v to_o be_v eat_v at_o the_o very_a instant_n in_o this_o famous_a congregation_n all_o that_o remain_v after_o communion_n which_o its_o true_a be_v not_o practise_v when_o these_o custom_n be_v write_v that_o be_v to_o say_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n although_o the_o author_n do_v confess_v that_o it_o be_v general_o practise_v in_o all_o other_o church_n 58._o antiq._n consuetud_n cluniac_a monast_n l._n 1._o c._n 13._o t._n 4._o spicil_n dach_fw-mi p._n 58._o heretofore_o say_v he_o so_o much_o care_n be_v take_v that_o after_o all_o have_v communicate_v the_o priest_n themselves_o or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o margin_n the_o prior_n who_o have_v bring_v whereof_o to_o communicate_v do_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o precaution_n and_o respect_n eat_v all_o that_o do_v remain_v without_o keep_v any_o part_n of_o it_o till_o next_o day_n and_o i_o do_v not_o know_v that_o any_o other_o custom_n be_v use_v general_o in_o all_o other_o church_n the_o which_o be_v not_o much_o here_o regard_v at_o present_a but_o what_o remain_v after_o the_o communion_n be_v keep_v we_o may_v it_o may_v be_v have_v refer_v unto_o this_o custom_n what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o eight_o book_n of_o apostolical_a constitution_n chap._n 13._o and_o what_o be_v mention_v by_o theophilus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n in_o his_o canonical_a letter_n in_o the_o seven_o canon_n but_o because_o these_o two_o place_n may_v admit_v of_o another_o interpretation_n we_o forbear_v cite_v they_o the_o custom_n now_o in_o question_n be_v already_o sufficient_o confirm_v in_o the_o four_o place_n the_o ancient_n make_v no_o difficulty_n sometime_o to_o take_v consecrate_v wine_n and_o mingle_v it_o with_o ink_n afterward_o dip_v their_o pen_n in_o these_o two_o mingle_a liquor_n the_o more_o authentical_o to_o sign_n what_o they_o intend_v to_o sign_n thus_o it_o be_v do_v by_o pope_n theodorus_n in_o the_o vii_o century_n to_o sign_v the_o condemnation_n and_o deposition_n of_o pyrrhus_n a_o monothelite_n as_o be_v testify_v by_o theophanes_n in_o baronius_n pyrrhus_n say_v he_o have_v leave_v rome_n 15._o apud_fw-la baron_n a_fw-fr 648._o §._o 15._o and_o be_v arrive_v at_o ravenna_n return_v like_o the_o dog_n unto_o his_o vomit_n which_o pope_n theodorus_n understanding_n he_o assemble_v the_o whole_a church_n and_o go_v unto_o the_o sepulchre_n of_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o apostle_n and_o ask_v for_o the_o holy_a cup_n he_o pour_v the_o quicken_a blood_n into_o the_o ink_n and_o so_o with_o his_o own_o hand_n sign_v the_o deposition_n of_o pyrrhus_n who_o have_v be_v excommunicate_v so_o it_o be_v also_o do_v by_o the_o eight_o council_n of_o constantinople_n assemble_v against_o photius_n 896._o in_o anteact_v synod_n t._n 6._o council_n p._n 896._o in_o the_o year_n 869._o for_o the_o bishop_n subscribe_v the_o deposition_n of_o photius_n with_o pen_n dip_v not_o in_o ink_n only_o but_o in_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n itself_o see_v here_o two_o remarkable_a instance_n which_o be_v usual_o produce_v to_o prove_v this_o four_o observation_n but_o beside_o these_o two_o we_o have_v a_o three_o which_o be_v no_o less_o considerable_a we_o be_v oblige_v for_o it_o to_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr baluze_fw-fr and_o he_o unto_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr masnau_n counsellor_n in_o the_o parliament_n of_o tholouse_n because_o he_o furnish_v it_o he_o have_v take_v it_o out_o of_o a_o historian_n call_v odo_n aribert_n who_o relate_v the_o voyage_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a unto_o tholouse_n in_o the_o year_n 844_o observe_n among_o other_o thing_n that_o be_v there_o he_o send_v for_o bernard_n count_n of_o barcelona_n under_o a_o pretence_n of_o receive_v he_o into_o his_o favour_n but_o indeed_o with_o a_o design_n to_o kill_v he_o which_o he_o do_v but_o bernard_n do_v not_o proceed_v on_o his_o journey_n till_o there_o be_v a_o treaty_n betwixt_o charles_n and_o he_o 129._o odo_n aribert_n edit_fw-la in_o not_o baluz_fw-fr ad_fw-la agobard_n p._n 129._o and_o after_o the_o peace_n have_v be_v confirm_v and_o interchangeable_o sign_v by_o the_o king_n and_o the_o count_n with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o conclude_v there_o may_v be_v add_v unto_o all_o these_o custom_n the_o practice_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o mingle_v hot_a water_n with_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n after_o consecration_n and_o just_a at_o the_o instant_n of_o communicate_v as_o we_o find_v by_o their_o ritual_a by_o german_a patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n cabasilas_n simon_n of_o thessalonica_n balsamon_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n and_o several_a other_o and_o those_o who_o desire_v to_o see_v the_o mystical_a reason_n of_o this_o mixture_n 167._o gore_n in_o eucholog_n p._n 148._o n._n 166_o 167._o may_v only_o read_v what_o james_n goar_n have_v write_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o enchology_n of_o the_o nation_n for_o we_o may_v finish_v this_o first_o part_n have_v exact_o inquire_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o into_o all_o thing_n which_o relate_v unto_o the_o exterior_a worship_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o because_o as_o the_o action_n of_o jesus_n celebrate_v and_o those_o of_o his_o disciple_n communicate_v have_v serve_v as_o a_o model_n unto_o this_o celebration_n although_o in_o process_n of_o time_n enrich_v with_o sundry_a ceremony_n which_o be_v not_o practise_v at_o the_o beginning_n so_o also_o his_o word_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v give_v the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n unto_o the_o outward_a form_n of_o celebration_n we_o shall_v employ_v the_o second_o in_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o it_o be_v what_o we_o shall_v set_v about_o with_o god_n permission_n the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o part._n the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n part_n ii_o contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n those_o which_o travel_n into_o strange_a country_n if_o they_o be_v any_o thing_n curious_a fail_v not_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o judge_v most_o considerable_a and_o worthy_a their_o observation_n it_o be_v true_a all_o be_v not_o alike_o dispose_v some_o regard_n only_o their_o own_o private_a satisfaction_n and_o look_v no_o far_o but_o there_o be_v other_o which_o undertake_v these_o long_a and_o painful_a voyage_n make_v as_o it_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o journal_n wherein_o they_o exact_o set_v down_o all_o thing_n which_o deserve_v to_o be_v know_v and_o be_v return_v home_o they_o digest_v and_o communicate_v they_o unto_o other_o who_o without_o stir_v out_o of_o their_o closet_n or_o run_v any_o danger_n see_v what_o be_v most_o curious_a and_o remarkable_a in_o all_o country_n and_o part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o certain_o all_o man_n be_v oblige_v unto_o those_o person_n which_o be_v so_o good_a and_o charitable_a as_o to_o expose_v themselves_o unto_o a_o thousand_o danger_n and_o inconvenience_n to_o inform_v and_o instruct_v we_o this_o be_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o case_n of_o those_o which_o undertake_v to_o travel_v into_o the_o country_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n which_o be_v of_o a_o vast_a extent_n have_v no_o other_o limit_n than_o those_o of_o the_o whole_a universe_n as_o well_o as_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o who_o the_o heavenly_a father_n have_v give_v all_o nation_n for_o his_o heritage_n and_o the_o earth_n for_o his_o possession_n there_o be_v in_o this_o country_n a_o multitude_n of_o different_a climate_n very_o many_o considerable_a rarity_n worthy_a the_o curiosity_n of_o christian_n but_o all_o which_o engage_v in_o these_o voyage_n be_v not_o of_o a_o humour_n to_o take_v pain_n for_o the_o public_a they_o keep_v themselves_o close_o and_o private_a and_o aim_v only_o at_o their_o own_o particular_a satisfaction_n they_o trouble_v themselves_o not_o much_o for_o other_o so_o that_o be_v there_o only_o such_o person_n which_o launch_v forth_o to_o visit_v this_o large_a empire_n we_o shall_v neither_o be_v more_o learned_a nor_o better_o instruct_v but_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n which_o be_v always_o vigilant_a for_o the_o good_a of_o mankind_n put_v it_o into_o the_o heart_n of_o several_a to_o undertake_v this_o great_a voyage_n with_o a_o resolution_n and_o design_n of_o communicate_v what_o they_o have_v observe_v unto_o the_o public_a that_o it_o may_v serve_v for_o the_o instruction_n and_o consolation_n of_o christian_n it_o be_v true_a some_o indeed_o discharge_v their_o duty_n better_o than_o other_o thereafter_o as_o god_n be_v please_v to_o distribute_v his_o gift_n and_o grace_n but_o
before_o it_o be_v make_v that_o which_o be_v be_v not_o make_v say_v athenagoras_n but_o that_o which_o be_v not_o tertullian_n nothing_o that_o be_v to_o be_v make_v be_v not_o without_o beginning_n but_o rather_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v when_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v make_v and_o before_o he_o st._n justin_n martyr_v say_v in_o his_o treatise_n against_o the_o position_n of_o aristotle_n that_o that_o which_o be_v make_v and_o be_v to_o be_v be_v not_o yet_o before_o it_o be_v make_v and_o that_o all_o motion_n be_v make_v by_o the_o change_n of_o that_o which_o be_v not_o before_o but_o which_o be_v to_o be_v origen_n nothing_o say_v he_o can_v be_v make_v but_o what_o be_v not_o and_o st._n hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n all_o that_o be_v make_v say_v he_o be_v not_o before_o it_o be_v make_v the_o famous_a st._n athanasius_n it_o be_v the_o property_n of_o work_n and_o of_o creature_n that_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o and_o which_o exist_v not_o before_o they_o be_v make_v phaebadius_n or_o as_o severus_n sulpitius_n call_v he_o foegadius_n 3._o phoebad_n contr_n arrian_n ambros_n de_fw-fr incar_n domin_n c._n 3._o t._n 4._o greg._n nyss_n contr_n eunom_fw-la l._n 11._o august_n contr_n advers._fw-la leg_n l._n 1._o c._n 23._o vigil_n contr_n eutich_n l_o 3._o c._n 3._o bishop_n of_o again_o in_o guienne_n if_o he_o be_v make_v say_v he_o he_o be_v not_o st._n ambrose_n what_o be_v make_v say_v he_o begin_v that_o which_o be_v have_v no_o beginning_n but_o he_o foresee_v it_o and_o the_o brother_n of_o st._n basil_n gregory_n of_o nyss_n if_o he_o be_v make_v he_o be_v not_o st._n austin_n in_o one_o of_o the_o two_o book_n he_o write_v against_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o law_n to_o make_v say_v he_o be_v to_o produce_v what_o be_v not_o before_o in_o fine_a for_o it_o be_v endless_a to_o cite_v all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n vigilius_n a_o african_a bishop_n in_o his_o book_n against_o eutiche_n how_o be_v it_o say_v he_o that_o he_o that_o be_v be_v make_v see_v that_o to_o be_v make_v be_v wont_a to_o be_v the_o property_n of_o he_o that_o have_v not_o subsist_v before_o if_o it_o be_v not_o that_o he_o be_v make_v what_o he_o be_v not_o he_o speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v make_v man_n for_o our_o sake_n in_o the_o fullness_n of_o time_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_v now_o if_o these_o good_a and_o wise_a doctor_n can_v speak_v so_o absolute_o and_o without_o any_o restriction_n and_o receive_v into_o the_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n i_o will_v add_v unto_o this_o consideration_n what_o origen_n say_v in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o genesis_n 23._o orig._n apud_fw-la euseb_n de_fw-fr praeparat_fw-la l._n 6._o &_o in_o philocal_a c._n 23._o relate_v by_o eusebius_n in_o his_o book_n of_o evangelical_n preparation_n and_o in_o the_o philocalie_a of_o st._n basil_n and_o of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n that_o which_o make_v a_o thing_n be_v elder_a than_o the_o thing_n make_v for_o a_o man_n so_o learned_a as_o origen_n one_o of_o the_o clear_a and_o transcendent_a wit_n of_o his_o time_n in_o the_o church_n or_o the_o whole_a world_n can_v not_o say_v some_o have_v speak_v so_o weak_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n have_v believe_v that_o man_n every_o day_n make_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o by_o this_o reckon_n the_o cause_n shall_v be_v after_o the_o effect_n and_o those_o which_o make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n much_o young_a than_o this_o divine_a body_n contrary_a unto_o the_o maxim_n of_o origen_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o light_n of_o natural_a reason_n or_o at_o least_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v his_o duty_n to_o have_v give_v we_o notice_n that_o although_o this_o maxim_n be_v undoubted_o true_a and_o that_o it_o take_v place_n general_o in_o all_o thing_n that_o be_v make_v nevertheless_o there_o be_v one_o particular_a occasion_n wherein_o it_o be_v quite_o otherwise_o i_o mean_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n because_o then_o by_o a_o inconceivable_a mystery_n the_o thing_n make_v be_v incomparable_o elder_a than_o those_o that_o make_v it_o yet_o nevertheless_o say_v they_o we_o do_v not_o find_v in_o any_o part_n of_o his_o write_n the_o least_o sign_n of_o any_o such_o advertisement_n it_o must_v then_o be_v say_v that_o origen_n be_v a_o sot_n or_o that_o he_o believe_v not_o of_o the_o eucharist_n what_o the_o latin_n believe_v at_o this_o time_n i_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o liberty_n of_o those_o which_o will_v be_v please_v to_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v this_o treatise_n to_o decide_v the_o which_o of_o these_o two_o opinion_n they_o think_v most_o agreeable_a unto_o truth_n in_o the_o four_o place_n the_o father_n have_v constant_o believe_v that_o what_o contain_v be_v great_a than_o what_o be_v contain_v nevertheless_o say_v some_o if_o their_o belief_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o ought_v to_o have_v except_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n from_o this_o rule_n and_o teach_v with_o the_o latin_n that_o although_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o continent_n be_v great_a than_o the_o thing_n contain_v and_o that_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v so_o nevertheless_o it_o happen_v by_o a_o miracle_n of_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v all_o the_o dimension_n of_o a_o true_a body_n as_o well_o as_o we_o yet_o do_v subsist_v entire_o in_o a_o little_a crumb_n of_o bread_n and_o in_o a_o drop_n of_o wine_n if_o in_o advance_v this_o four_o maxim_n they_o make_v this_o exception_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n they_o say_v it_o must_v be_v free_o confess_v and_o without_o be_v preoccupy_v by_o a_o false_a interest_n of_o any_o side_n that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n as_o formal_o as_o the_o latin_n they_o have_v at_o least_o own_a and_o admit_v one_o of_o its_o consequence_n and_o that_o in_o that_o case_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n the_o same_o advantage_n against_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n as_o otherwise_o may_v be_v do_v but_o also_o say_v they_o if_o these_o zealous_a and_o wise_a conductor_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v speak_v simple_o and_o without_o exception_n the_o latin_n must_v needs_o confess_v that_o they_o know_v not_o or_o rather_o refute_v and_o oppose_v all_o the_o consequence_n of_o their_o doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v examine_v let_v we_o see_v then_o how_o they_o have_v govern_v themselves_o in_o relation_n unto_o this_o and_o let_v we_o faithful_o receive_v their_o deposition_n 81._o theophil_n antioch_n ad_fw-la antolyc_a l._n 2_o p._n 81._o i_o will_v begin_v with_o theophilus_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n a_o writer_n of_o the_o second_o century_n this_o say_v he_o be_v a_o property_n of_o the_o true_a god_n not_o only_o to_o be_v every_o where_o etc._n etc._n but_o also_o not_o to_o be_v contain_v in_o one_o place_n otherwise_o the_o place_n which_o contain_v he_o will_v be_v great_a than_o he_o for_o what_o contain_v be_v great_a than_o what_o be_v contain_v st._n irenaeus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n in_o our_o france_n 1._o iren._n contr_n heres_fw-la l._n 2_o c._n 1._o despise_v the_o extravagancy_n of_o martion_n which_o have_v invent_v two_o god_n one_o good_a the_o other_o bad_a marcion_n good_a god_n say_v he_o be_v hide_v or_o lock_v up_o in_o some_o place_n and_o environ_v about_o with_o some_o other_o strength_n which_o shall_v in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v the_o great_a because_o what_o contain_v be_v great_a than_o what_o be_v contain_v 15._o tertul._n contr_n marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o it_o be_v also_o the_o language_n of_o tertullian_n who_o also_o lay_v it_o down_o for_o infallible_a that_o nothing_o contain_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o great_a than_o the_o thing_n contain_v according_a to_o which_o teach_v elsewhere_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v corporal_a he_o say_v that_o it_o can_v subsist_v but_o in_o a_o body_n which_o may_v be_v fit_a and_o proportionable_a to_o its_o greatness_n and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v there_o if_o it_o be_v great_a or_o less_o than_o it_o 238._o id._n de_fw-fr anim_fw-la cap._n 32._o greg_n nyss_n de_fw-fr vit_fw-fr mos_fw-la p._n 238._o how_o say_v he_o can_v the_o soul_n of_o a_o man_n either_o fit_v a_o elephant_n or_o be_v contain_v in_o a_o flea_n st._n gregory_n of_o nyss_n follow_v the_o same_o step_v when_o he_o say_v if_o it_o be_v think_v that_o the_o divinity_n be_v enclose_v
have_v the_o hope_n of_o the_o resurrection_n if_o the_o consecration_n destroy_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o this_o holy_a doctor_n take_v wrong_a measure_n when_o he_o will_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v represent_v the_o flesh_n which_o be_v not_o destroy_v under_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o spirit_n because_o if_o the_o bread_n itself_o be_v destroy_v it_o can_v be_v employ_v to_o signify_v that_o our_o flesh_n shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v see_v then_o that_o st._n ireneus_fw-la do_v use_v it_o to_o this_o purpose_n it_o must_v be_v ingenious_o confess_v that_o he_o believe_v that_o consecration_n do_v not_o annihilate_v the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n 14._o tertul._n contra_fw-la marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 14._o they_o say_v moreover_o that_o tertullian_n confirm_v they_o in_o this_o opinion_n when_o he_o say_v the_o god_n of_o martion_n have_v not_o yet_o reject_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o creator_n to_o represent_v his_o true_a body_n so_o that_o in_o his_o own_o sacrament_n he_o have_v need_n of_o borrow_v the_o good_n of_o the_o creator_n but_o martion_n which_o be_v a_o disciple_n above_o his_o master_n and_o a_o servant_n above_o his_o lord_n be_v much_o wise_a than_o he_o for_o he_o ruin_n what_o his_o master_n will_v have_v it_o plain_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n that_o martion_n in_o destroy_v the_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o teach_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v destroy_v as_o be_v of_o the_o creature_n of_o this_o world_n do_v the_o quite_o contrary_a unto_o jesus_n christ_n who_o desire_v it_o and_o use_v it_o in_o his_o sacrament_n and_o that_o by_o consequence_n preserve_v the_o substance_n of_o it_o for_o if_o tertullian_n say_v they_o have_v believe_v that_o he_o destroy_v it_o in_o consecrate_v of_o it_o he_o will_v not_o have_v oppose_v as_o he_o do_v the_o act_n of_o martion_n or_o rather_o his_o doctrine_n which_o condemn_v it_o unto_o a_o entire_a destruction_n unto_o the_o action_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o make_v use_v of_o it_o and_o do_v employ_v it_o and_o because_o there_o be_v several_a other_o thing_n in_o the_o work_v of_o this_o african_a doctor_n against_o heretic_n which_o may_v contribute_v unto_o this_o history_n 26._o tertul._n advers._fw-la prax._n c._n 26._o i_o will_v instance_n some_o before_o i_o shall_v proceed_v far_o in_o his_o book_n against_o praxea_n he_o set_v it_o down_o for_o undoubted_a that_o what_o be_v of_o a_o thing_n be_v not_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o it_o be_v thereupon_o he_o ground_n the_o distinction_n of_o the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o that_o of_o the_o father_n either_o his_o maxim_n be_v false_a say_v some_o and_o very_o indiscreet_o propound_v or_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o christian_n elsewhere_o dispute_v against_o the_o blasphemy_n of_o martion_n 10._o id._n adv_o marc._n l._n 3._o c_o 10._o who_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o a_o true_a body_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v unworthy_a the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o appear_v under_o a_o strange_a shape_n you_o make_v we_o say_v he_o to_o martion_n a_o miserable_a god_n in_o that_o he_o can_v not_o show_v his_o christ_n but_o in_o effigy_n of_o a_o thing_n unworthy_a of_o he_o and_o present_o after_o wherefore_o do_v he_o not_o come_v in_o some_o other_o substance_n more_o worthy_a of_o he_o but_o especial_o why_o do_v he_o not_o come_v in_o his_o own_o and_o not_o to_o seem_v to_o have_v have_v need_n of_o another_o which_o be_v unworthy_a of_o he_o let_v christian_n judge_v say_v the_o protestant_n if_o he_o can_v have_v speak_v thus_o and_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v every_o day_n appear_v under_o the_o effigy_n and_o resemblance_n of_o bread_n but_o a_o appearance_n destitute_a of_o the_o substance_n and_o truth_n of_o bread_n 8._o ibid._n c._n 8._o it_o be_v whereunto_o amount_n also_o what_o be_v say_v unto_o this_o heretic_n in_o the_o same_o book_n jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o what_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v and_z disguised_z what_o he_o be_v be_v flesh_n and_o not_o be_v so_o be_v man_n and_o not_o man_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n christ_n god_n and_o not_o god_n for_o what_o hinder_v but_o that_o he_o also_o bear_v the_o shadow_n of_o a_o god_n shall_v i_o believe_v it_o of_o his_o interior_a substance_n who_o deceive_v we_o by_o his_o exterior_a how_o shall_v he_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v true_a in_o that_o which_o do_v not_o appear_v see_v he_o have_v be_v find_v so_o false_a in_o that_o which_o do_v appear_v see_v again_o if_o what_o he_o now_o say_v can_v be_v accommodate_v with_o a_o doctrine_n which_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o what_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v for_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v bread_n and_o they_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o bodily_a substance_n as_o for_o my_o particular_a i_o be_o content_a to_o guess_v at_o what_o the_o protestant_n infer_v from_o these_o maxim_n he_o again_o object_n this_o to_o martion_n 11._o ibid._n c._n 11._o thou_o honour_v thy_o god_n with_o the_o title_n of_o a_o deceiver_n if_o he_o know_v that_o he_o be_v any_o thing_n else_o than_o what_o he_o give_v cause_n to_o man_n to_o believe_v he_o be_v the_o boldness_n or_o rather_o rashness_n say_v they_o of_o tertullian_n can_v enough_o be_v admire_v so_o to_o pursue_v and_o force_n martion_n if_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n have_v be_v of_o the_o belief_n the_o latin_a church_n be_v now_o of_o and_o in_o another_o book_n of_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o refute_v the_o shadow_n of_o this_o arch_a heretic_n by_o the_o history_n of_o the_o penitent_a sinner_n in_o the_o gospel_n 18._o id._n adv_o marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 18._o in_o that_o she_o kiss_v say_v he_o the_o foot_n of_o jesus_n in_o that_o she_o wash_v they_o with_o her_o tear_n and_o wipe_v they_o with_o the_o hair_n of_o her_o head_n in_o that_o she_o pour_v precious_a ointment_n upon_o he_o it_o show_v that_o she_o handle_v a_o true_a real_a body_n and_o not_o a_o empty_a shadow_n all_o the_o world_n as_o they_o think_v may_v observe_v that_o if_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o time_n have_v believe_v what_o the_o latin_n believe_v martion_n will_v undoubted_o have_v oppose_v unto_o the_o example_n of_o the_o sinner_n which_o tertullian_n press_v against_o he_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v handle_v which_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o stomach_n wherewith_o a_o live_a body_n may_v be_v nourish_v which_o be_v subject_a to_o mouldiness_n and_o several_a other_o the_o like_a accident_n and_o that_o it_o may_v not_o for_o all_o this_o be_v conclude_v according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman-church_n that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o not_o bare_o accident_n and_o appearance_n in_o another_o treatise_n speak_v to_o the_o same_o heretic_n 5._o id._n de_fw-fr carne_fw-la christ_n c._n 5._o wherefore_o say_v he_o will_v you_o that_o one_o half_a of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v a_o fiction_n he_o be_v nothing_o but_o truth_n whole_o and_o entire_o believe_v i_o he_o choose_v rather_o to_o be_v bear_v than_o to_o lie_v in_o any_o respect_n whatsoever_o and_o there_o again_o he_o add_v that_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o martion_n jesus_n christ_n have_v flesh_n hard_o without_o bone_n solid_a without_o nerve_n bloody_a without_o blood_n cover_v without_o garment_n a_o body_n that_o be_v hungry_a without_o appetite_n that_o eat_v without_o tooth_n and_o speak_v without_o a_o tongue_n so_o that_o his_o word_n be_v but_o a_o shadow_n which_o deceive_v the_o ear_n by_o the_o sound_n of_o a_o voice_n and_o in_o fine_a he_o press_v in_o the_o same_o chapter_n by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o his_o disciple_n after_o the_o resurrection_n see_v that_o it_o be_v i_o for_o a_o spirit_n have_v not_o flesh_n and_o bone_n as_o you_o see_v i_o have_v then_o he_o add_v that_o if_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o fancy_n of_o this_o heretic_n have_v not_o true_o flesh_n and_o bone_n it_o follow_v that_o when_o he_o so_o present_v the_o appearance_n unto_o his_o disciple_n he_o open_o deceive_v they_o in_o show_v they_o that_o for_o bones_o which_o be_v not_o so_o in_o effect_n see_v say_v he_o he_o surprise_v he_o deceive_v he_o abuse_v the_o eye_n the_o sense_n the_o come_v near_o and_o touch_v of_o all_o his_o disciple_n there_o need_v not_o say_v they_o much_o subtlety_n and_o wit_n to_o comprehend_v that_o tertullian_n can_v not_o by_o these_o kind_n of_o argument_n destroy_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o his_o
make_v the_o bread_n be_v mean_v the_o union_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o be_v bake_v into_o one_o body_n by_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o the_o end_n the_o member_n shall_v be_v unite_v unto_o their_o head_n etc._n etc._n and_o by_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v exhibit_v and_o so_o when_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o water_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o flower_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o faithful_a people_n be_v incorporate_v and_o join_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n he_o follow_v the_o step_n of_o st._n cyprian_n from_o whence_o he_o borrow_v the_o expression_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o dispute_v against_o christ_n presence_n upon_o earth_n 28._o id._n in_o joan._n l._n 5._o c._n 28._o he_o be_v say_v he_o to_o continue_v but_o a_o little_a time_n corporal_o with_o his_o church_n but_o as_o for_o the_o poor_a they_o be_v to_o remain_v always_o so_o that_o we_o may_v always_o give_v unto_o they_o 35._o ibid._n l._n 6._o c._n 34_o &_o 35._o and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n if_o i_o depart_v by_o the_o absence_n of_o my_o body_n i_o will_v come_v by_o the_o presence_n of_o my_o divinity_n whereby_o i_o will_v be_v with_o you_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o again_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o venerable_a bede_n 37._o ibid._n c._n 37._o it_o be_v expedient_a that_o i_o shall_v remove_v from_o before_o your_o eye_n the_o form_n of_o a_o servant_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o love_n of_o the_o divinity_n may_v sink_v deep_o into_o your_o heart_n it_o be_v necessary_a i_o shall_v carry_v into_o heaven_n this_o form_n which_o be_v know_v unto_o you_o to_o the_o end_n you_o shall_v the_o more_o ardent_o desire_v to_o be_v in_o that_o place_n and_o according_a to_o what_o st._n austin_n say_v in_o explain_v the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n 15._o ibid._n l._n 3._o c._n 15._o and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o this_o eat_v say_v he_o his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n be_v to_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o have_v jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o we_o and_o so_o he_o that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o who_o jesus_n christ_n dwell_v not_o for_o certain_a eat_v not_o spiritual_o the_o flesh_n although_o he_o visible_o and_o carnal_o do_v eat_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o rather_o he_o eat_v and_o drink_v unto_o his_o condemnation_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n because_o be_v impure_a he_o presume_v to_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o none_o receive_v worthy_o but_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a after_o all_o this_o let_v it_o be_v judge_v which_o side_n alcuin_n be_v of_o although_o the_o book_n call_v the_o roman_a order_n be_v not_o of_o any_o certain_a date_n and_o that_o the_o learned_a do_v not_o agree_v at_o what_o time_n it_o first_o appear_v nevertheless_o because_o there_o be_v some_o that_o judge_n that_o it_o be_v write_v about_o the_o time_n that_o the_o book_n of_o image_n be_v compose_v under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n but_o they_o be_v deceive_v 5._o ord._n rom._n de_fw-fr offic._n miss_n t._n 10_o bibl._n pat._n ed._n 4._o p._n 5._o the_o author_n be_v much_o young_a we_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o join_v it_o unto_o what_o we_o have_v allege_v of_o those_o book_n and_o of_o the_o work_n of_o alcuin_n the_o subdeacon_n say_v he_o have_v see_v the_o chalice_n wherein_o be_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n cover_v with_o a_o linen_n cloth_n and_o have_v hear_v deliver_v we_o from_o evil_a depart_v and_o prepare_v the_o cup_n and_o clean_a clothes_n wherein_o they_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n fear_v it_o shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o be_v turn_v to_o dust_n let_v it_o be_v imagine_v if_o that_o can_v befall_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o again_o ibid._n ibid._n in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o bishop_n break_v the_o oblation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n on_o the_o right_a side_n and_o leave_v the_o piece_n he_o break_v upon_o the_o altar_n he_o speak_v of_o a_o subject_a that_o may_v be_v break_v into_o bit_n and_o piece_n 6._o ibid_fw-la p._n 6._o and_o in_o the_o follow_a page_n the_o fraction_n or_o as_o it_o be_v read_v in_o the_o margin_n the_o consecration_n be_v do_v the_o young_a of_o the_o deacon_n take_v the_o pattern_n from_o the_o sub-deacon_n carry_v it_o unto_o the_o place_n where_o the_o bishop_n be_v to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v communicate_v and_o have_v communicate_v he_o deliver_v unto_o the_o archdeacon_n the_o holy_a host_n which_o he_o have_v bite_v see_v again_o if_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v bite_v and_o if_o it_o can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n what_o he_o observe_v in_o the_o same_o place_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o it_o be_v make_v in_o the_o cup_n where_o there_o be_v put_v a_o portion_n of_o the_o holy_a host_n a_o mixture_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 10._o ibid._n p._n 10._o and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n that_o the_o deacon_n say_v he_o hold_v the_o cup_n and_o the_o quill_n do_v stand_v before_o the_o bishop_n until_o he_o have_v take_v what_o he_o think_v fit_a of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o can_v tell_v if_o one_o may_v take_v more_o or_o less_o of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o whether_o it_o depend_v on_o the_o free_a will_n of_o man_n to_o take_v as_o they_o listen_v and_o as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v in_o fine_a ibid._n ibid._n he_o will_v have_v the_o deacon_n take_v care_n with_o much_o precaution_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o leave_v remain_v in_o the_o cup_n and_o plate_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v it_o to_o to_o be_v conceive_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o any_o drop_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n can_v remain_v in_o the_o cup_n or_o any_o part_n of_o his_o glorify_a body_n in_o the_o paten_n in_o the_o roman_a order_n of_o those_o time_n which_o this_o author_n afterward_o relate_v there_o be_v to_o be_v read_v what_o we_o have_v allege_v of_o the_o cannon_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part._n whence_o it_o be_v infer_v that_o the_o oblation_n present_v unto_o god_n be_v after_o consecration_n a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n according_a to_o the_o inference_n which_o be_v make_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n which_o it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o repeat_v again_o in_o this_o place_n chap._n xiii_o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n whatever_o change_v happen_v unto_o the_o ancient_a expression_n relate_v to_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n nevertheless_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n receive_v no_o alteration_n during_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n the_o doctrine_n still_o continue_v sound_n as_o i_o think_v have_v be_v full_o justify_v hitherto_o but_o at_o last_o in_o the_o ix_o century_n paschas_fw-la radbert_n a_o friar_n of_o corby_n near_o amiens_n yet_o bold_a than_o anastatius_fw-la of_o mount_n sina_n who_o content_v himself_o in_o give_v a_o assault_n unto_o the_o ancient_a manner_n of_o expression_n about_o the_o year_n 818._o attack_v the_o doctrine_n itself_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n permit_v that_o the_o innovation_n which_o arise_v in_o the_o term_n and_o in_o the_o belief_n take_v beginning_n by_o two_o friar_n which_o be_v both_o of_o they_o enclose_v in_o their_o cloister_n depart_v in_o their_o meditation_n the_o one_o from_o the_o expression_n the_o other_o from_o the_o belief_n of_o their_o ancestor_n i_o say_v that_o paschas_fw-la begin_v to_o write_v of_o this_o matter_n in_o the_o year_n 818._o because_o it_o be_v in_o that_o year_n he_o compose_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n as_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o scholar_n placidus_n where_o speak_v unto_o adelard_n his_o abbot_n under_o the_o name_n of_o one_o arsenius_n a_o old_a hermit_n he_o sufficient_o show_v that_o he_o write_v in_o the_o year_n that_o bernard_n king_n of_o italy_n and_o some_o other_o have_v their_o eye_n put_v out_o for_o conspire_v against_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a and_o that_o some_o bishop_n that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o combination_n be_v banish_v and_o depose_v which_o happen_v exact_o in_o the_o year_n 818._o the_o rebellion_n have_v begin_v in_o the_o year_n 817._o as_o the_o historian_n of_o those_o time_n inform_v we_o i_o will_v not_o mention_v that_o paschas_fw-la appear_v sometime_o to_o be_v disturb_v at_o what_o
take_v they_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o holy_a father_n to_o teach_v they_o unto_o such_o as_o desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v at_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o letter_n 1623._o id._n ibi_fw-la p._n 1619._o &_o 1623._o you_o examine_v i_o say_v he_o upon_o a_o thing_n whereof_o several_a person_n doubt_v 1094._o id._n in_o matt._n l._n 12._o p._n 1094._o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o 26_o chapter_n of_o st._n matthew_n i_o have_v treat_v of_o these_o thing_n more_o at_o large_a and_o more_o express_o because_o i_o be_o inform_v that_o some_o reprove_v i_o as_o if_o in_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n which_o i_o publish_v i_o have_v give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n more_o than_o the_o truth_n itself_o do_v allow_v 1100._o ib._n p._n 1100._o and_o again_o there_o be_v many_o that_o in_o these_o mystical_a thing_n be_v of_o another_o opinion_n and_o there_o be_v many_o that_o be_v blind_a and_o can_v see_v when_o they_o think_v this_o bread_n and_o this_o cup_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o what_o be_v see_v with_o the_o eye_n and_o which_o be_v taste_v with_o the_o mouth_n wherefore_o the_o anonymous_n author_n before_o mention_v supra_fw-la aut_fw-la anonym_n uâ—i_fw-la supra_fw-la write_v that_o some_o affirm_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o that_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_a deny_v it_o and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v another_o thing_n but_o have_v be_v tell_v by_o paschas_fw-la himself_n that_o he_o have_v several_a adversary_n and_o opposer_n we_o must_v far_o learn_v of_o he_o what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o this_o great_a number_n of_o opposer_n for_o after_o have_v cite_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n 12._o paschas_fw-la ep._n ad_fw-la frudegard_n &_o commentar_n in_o matth._n l._n 12._o he_o add_v that_o those_o which_o will_v extenuate_v this_o term_n of_o body_n say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n nor_o his_o true_a blood_n let_v they_o hear_v these_o word_n they_o pretend_v i_o know_v not_o what_o as_o if_o there_o be_v only_o in_o the_o sacrament_n a_o certain_a virtue_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o if_o our_o saviour_n have_v tell_v a_o lie_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o his_o true_a flesh_n and_o blood_n etc._n etc._n when_o he_o break_v and_o give_v the_o bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n he_o say_v not_o this_o be_v or_o there_o be_v in_o this_o mystery_n a_o certain_a virtue_n or_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o a_o little_a after_o i_o admire_v that_o some_o will_v now_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o thing_n itself_o but_o in_o sacrament_n a_o certain_a efficacy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o not_o the_o body_n a_o virtue_n of_o the_o blood_n and_o not_o the_o blood_n a_o figure_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n a_o shadow_n and_o not_o the_o substance_n it_o can_v then_o reasonable_o be_v after_o such_o formal_a and_o positive_a declaration_n that_o the_o world_n shall_v think_v any_o other_o opinion_n can_v be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la but_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n of_o france_n and_o of_o all_o other_o of_o their_o communion_n as_o the_o belief_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v that_o of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n to_o say_v otherwise_o be_v to_o dissemble_v to_o renounce_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o be_v unworthy_a the_o esteem_n and_o credit_n of_o honest_a man_n let_v it_o then_o be_v grant_v for_o certain_a that_o in_o this_o important_a point_n which_o we_o do_v examine_v paschas_fw-la be_v a_o roman_n catholic_n as_o it_o be_v speak_v now_o a_o day_n and_o that_o his_o adversary_n on_o the_o contrary_a be_v protestant_a calvinist_n from_o whence_o it_o will_v necessary_o follow_v that_o if_o the_o follower_n of_o paschas_fw-la in_o the_o ix_o century_n be_v more_o considerable_a and_o of_o great_a number_n than_o his_o adversary_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v the_o victory_n over_o the_o other_o but_o if_o also_o the_o number_n of_o his_o adversary_n be_v great_a their_o name_n more_o famous_a and_o their_o reputation_n better_o establish_v it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o protestant_n have_v the_o victory_n it_o appear_v that_o so_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v to_o do_v right_a unto_o both_o party_n the_o better_a to_o succeed_v in_o this_o design_n i_o will_v begin_v with_o those_o that_o follow_v paschas_fw-la see_v it_o be_v he_o that_o oblige_v his_o adversary_n to_o contradict_v he_o and_o oppose_v themselves_o unto_o the_o establishment_n of_o his_o opinion_n which_o appear_v new_a unto_o they_o and_o different_a from_o the_o ancient_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n have_v good_a endowment_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o work_n and_o that_o he_o be_v commend_v by_o some_o writer_n of_o that_o time_n as_o a_o man_n of_o great_a learning_n and_o above_o the_o common_a sort_n nevertheless_o as_o to_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n i_o have_v not_o observe_v in_o what_o i_o have_v read_v that_o many_o person_n have_v declare_v in_o favour_n of_o he_o it_o be_v out_o of_o all_o question_n that_o frudegard_n fall_v into_o his_o opinion_n after_o have_v read_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o in_o the_o letter_n which_o paschas_fw-la write_v he_o 1620._o paschas_fw-la ep._n ad_fw-la frudeg_n pag._n 1620._o we_o therein_o find_v these_o word_n you_o say_v that_o you_o believe_v so_o former_o he_o speak_v of_o his_o opinion_n and_o that_o you_o read_v the_o same_o in_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n that_o i_o compose_v since_o which_o time_n frudegard_n have_v read_v the_o advertisement_n which_o st._n austin_n give_v in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n of_o understand_v figurative_o what_o our_o saviour_n speak_v of_o eat_v his_o flesh_n he_o be_v very_o much_o shake_v and_o if_o he_o change_v not_o quite_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o he_o continue_v in_o suspense_n without_o declare_v for_o or_o against_o paschas_fw-la it_o be_v what_o he_o inform_v we_o ibid._n ibid._n when_o he_o add_v unto_o his_o first_o word_n but_o you_o say_v that_o you_o have_v since_o read_v in_o st._n austin_n be_v three_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n that_o where_o it_o be_v say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v a_o figurative_a manner_n of_o expression_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o figurative_a speech_n and_o a_o figure_n rather_o than_o the_o truth_n i_o can_v tell_v say_v you_o how_o it_o shall_v be_v understand_v and_o you_o say_v afterward_o and_o if_o i_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o body_n as_o that_o which_o he_o take_v from_o the_o holy_a virgin_n his_o mother_n this_o excellent_a doctor_n that_o be_v to_o say_v st._n austin_n declare_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a crime_n to_o wit_n to_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n paschas_fw-la do_v what_o he_o can_v to_o continue_v he_o in_o the_o opinion_n he_o have_v be_v of_o before_o he_o have_v read_v this_o passage_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o the_o better_a to_o effect_v it_o he_o allege_v this_o unto_o he_o under_o the_o name_n of_o this_o great_a saint_n and_o as_o be_v take_v out_o of_o his_o sermon_n unto_o the_o neophites_n ibid._n ibid._n receive_v in_o the_o bread_n what_o be_v nail_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o in_o the_o cup_n that_o which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o side_n of_o jesus_n christ_n word_n which_o for_o certain_a be_v not_o of_o st._n austin_n and_o which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o of_o his_o work_n which_o we_o have_v in_o great_a number_n paschas_fw-la it_o be_v true_a cite_v they_o as_o to_o the_o best_a of_o his_o remembrance_n and_o i_o can_v tell_v if_o in_o a_o matter_n so_o important_a as_o this_o it_o will_v serve_v turn_n to_o say_v as_o i_o remember_v or_o if_o my_o memory_n fail_v not_o in_o the_o main_a it_o not_o appear_v that_o he_o satisfy_v frudegard_n in_o his_o doubt_n the_o sure_a side_n we_o can_v take_v in_o this_o conjuncture_n be_v to_o make_v he_o neither_o a_o friend_n nor_o a_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la but_o to_o leave_v he_o in_o his_o doubt_n if_o we_o will_v not_o increase_v the_o sect_n of_o sceptic_n i_o will_v not_o say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o anonymous_n author_n which_o father_n cellot_n have_v furnish_v we_o and_o who_o we_o have_v twice_o mention_v already_o in_o this_o chapter_n for_o it_o appear_v plain_o he_o be_v
very_a testimony_n which_o wicliff_n have_v borrow_v out_o of_o rabanus_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o his_o doctrine_n it_o be_v then_o most_o certain_a that_o this_o archbishop_n of_o mayans_n teach_v two_o thing_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n one_o that_o by_o reason_n of_o its_o substance_n and_o matter_n it_o be_v subject_a unto_o the_o mean_a accident_n of_o our_o ordinary_a food_n and_o in_o so_o say_v he_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o origin_n who_o say_v so_o positive_o six_o hundred_o year_n before_o he_o the_o other_o thing_n which_o he_o teach_v be_v that_o the_o sacrament_n do_v feed_v our_o body_n and_o turn_v itself_o into_o our_o substance_n which_o he_o learn_v from_o st._n irenaeus_n st._n justin_n martyr_n st._n austin_n st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n and_o other_o but_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o he_o intend_v himself_o to_o say_v unto_o we_o 31._o roba_fw-la maur._n de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cleric_a l._n 1._o c._n 31._o our_o saviour_n say_v he_o choose_v rather_o that_o believer_n shall_v receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v convert_v into_o their_o nourishment_n or_o as_o it_o be_v cite_v by_o thomas_n waldensis_n agreeable_a to_o the_o manuscript_n copies_n into_o part_n of_o themselves_o to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o visible_a thing_n the_o invisible_a effect_n shall_v be_v show_v for_o as_o material_a food_n do_v nourish_v the_o body_n and_o preserve_v it_o outward_o so_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o word_n do_v inward_o strengthen_v and_o preserve_v the_o soul_n and_o again_o ibid._n ibid._n the_o sacrament_n be_v one_o thing_n and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v another_o the_o sacrament_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o nourishment_n of_o the_o body_n but_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o do_v acquire_v eternal_a life_n as_o then_o the_o sacrament_n be_v convert_v into_o we_o when_o we_o do_v eat_v and_o drink_v it_o so_o also_o be_v we_o convert_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o we_o do_v live_v in_o obedience_n and_o in_o holiness_n and_o build_v always_o upon_o this_o foundation_n 26_o id._n in_o mat._n c._n 26_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o with_o venerable_a bede_n that_o jesus_n christ_n 8._o id._n in_o ecclesia_fw-la li._n 7._o c._n 8._o in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n have_v substitute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n 1._o id._n de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cler._n c._n 31._o l._n 1._o and_o the_o redeemer_n of_o mankind_n make_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o wheat_n and_o wine_n a_o convenient_a mystery_n convert_v it_o into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o unlevened_a bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v with_o water_n be_v sanctify_v to_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n then_o he_o give_v the_o reason_n wherefore_o our_o lord_n choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o be_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v because_o melchisedek_n do_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o priest_n after_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedek_n he_o ought_v to_o imitate_v his_o oblation_n and_o teach_v we_o wherefore_o the_o sacrament_n take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n he_o say_v with_o isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevill_n ibid._n ibid._n because_o bread_n do_v strengthen_v the_o body_n it_o be_v fit_o call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o because_o wine_n increase_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n it_o do_v for_o this_o cause_n resemble_v his_o blood_n now_o both_o these_o be_v visible_a yet_o nevertheless_o 33._o ibid._n c._n 33._o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o pass_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n a_o sacrament_n which_o he_o call_v the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o opposition_n unto_o his_o natural_a body_n from_o which_o he_o distinguish_v it_o it_o must_v then_o be_v grant_v that_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayans_n do_v teach_v quite_o contrary_a unto_o what_o paschas_fw-la do_v teach_v after_o rabanus_n i_o will_v receive_v the_o deposition_n of_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n although_o a_o little_a ancient_a it_o be_v something_o difficult_a to_o know_v who_o he_o be_v and_o what_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n he_o enjoy_v and_o this_o difficulty_n be_v occasion_v because_o some_o make_v he_o a_o deacon_n other_o a_o priest_n other_o a_o abbot_n and_o in_o fine_a other_o a_o bishop_n but_o the_o difficulty_n be_v not_o great_a because_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a he_o be_v invest_v with_o these_o four_o dignity_n one_o after_o the_o other_o unto_o which_o also_o they_o add_v that_o of_o archipresbyter_n let_v the_o reader_n see_v the_o preface_n of_o the_o seven_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n where_o this_o learned_a benedictine_n prove_v what_o we_o now_o say_v and_o he_o allege_v beside_o the_o manuscript_n copies_n father_n sirmond_n which_o call_v he_o only_o deacon_n and_o refute_v he_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr blondell_n who_o write_v that_o he_o be_v also_o bishop_n he_o approve_v and_o of_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_fw-fr who_o speak_v of_o he_o as_o abbot_n and_o archipresbyâ—â—r_n although_o hitherto_o can_v be_v discover_v neither_o the_o place_n of_o his_o monastery_n nor_o of_o his_o diocese_n remy_n archbishop_n of_o lion_n and_o the_o church_n of_o the_o same_o place_n have_v endeavour_v to_o eclipse_v his_o reputation_n epist_n lib._n the_o trâ—â—us_a epist_n because_o he_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o they_o touch_v predestination_n which_o subject_a at_o that_o time_n be_v very_o hot_o dispute_v and_o controvert_v among_o the_o prelate_n of_o france_n agobard_fw-mi archbishop_z of_o the_o same_o place_n have_v mighty_o inveigh_v against_o he_o in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o compose_v against_o amalarius_n his_o four_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n flori._n agoâ—ard_n count_v amalar._n index_n chronolog_n 〈◊〉_d pat._n in_o author_n 9_o secul_fw-la &_o maâ—usc_n flori._n he_o be_v no_o better_o treat_v by_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o same_o church_n in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o write_v express_o against_o he_o where_o he_o deny_v among_o other_o thing_n what_o amalarius_n have_v say_v of_o the_o tripartite_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n de_fw-fr triformi_fw-la corpore_fw-la christi_fw-la a_o expression_n which_o also_o escape_v not_o the_o censure_n of_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n who_o give_v this_o intimation_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n follow_v not_o the_o foolery_n of_o the_o tripartite_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n de_fw-fr tripartito_fw-la christi_fw-la corpore_fw-la but_o as_o man_n be_v always_o man_n and_o that_o they_o but_o too_o much_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v lead_v by_o their_o passion_n it_o will_v not_o be_v just_a to_o judge_v of_o the_o merit_n of_o amalarius_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o his_o enemy_n for_o not_o to_o insist_v upon_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o manuscript_n alalledge_v by_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n in_o the_o preface_n abovementioned_a he_o be_v qualify_v with_o the_o title_n of_o a_o man_n most_o learned_a and_o those_o which_o after_o he_o have_v write_v of_o divine_a office_n mention_v he_o with_o honour_n and_o great_a commendation_n two_o thing_n may_v inform_v we_o in_o what_o esteem_n he_o be_v the_o first_o be_v in_o that_o he_o be_v by_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n the_o debonair_a send_v unto_o pope_n gregory_n to_o search_v for_o antiphonary_n antiphon_n amalar._n in_o prologue_n antiphon_n as_o he_o testify_v himself_o in_o the_o preface_n of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o antiphonary_n the_o second_o be_v that_o the_o same_o emperor_n have_v assemble_v a_o council_n at_o aaix_fw-fr la_fw-fr chapel_n anno_fw-la 816._o he_o order_v a_o rule_n to_o be_v make_v for_o prebend_n draw_v out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n that_o the_o prebend_n shall_v conform_v unto_o it_o as_o the_o friar_n do_v unto_o st._n bennet_n and_o it_o be_v this_o amalarius_n that_o by_o order_n of_o this_o prince_n compose_v this_o book_n as_o be_v testify_v by_o ademar_n a_o friar_n of_o angoulesm_n in_o his_o chronicle_n whereunto_o may_v also_o be_v add_v 110._o ademar_n in_o chron._n anno_fw-la 816._o in_o supplem_n council_n gall._n p._n 110._o that_o the_o same_o amalarius_n be_v choose_v with_o halitgarius_n by_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 824._o against_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n to_o present_v into_o the_o same_o emperor_n the_o letter_n write_v unto_o he_o by_o this_o assembly_n of_o prelate_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o memoir_n that_o lewis_n the_o deboâ—ur_n direct_v unto_o jeremy_n archbishop_n of_o sens_n
you_o that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o you_o participate_v not_o of_o my_o passion_n and_o if_o you_o believe_v not_o that_o i_o die_v for_o your_o salvation_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o this_o be_v the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o st._n austin_n he_o also_o testify_v in_o the_o follow_a word_n that_o he_o glory_v in_o be_v one_o of_o his_o follower_n the_o mystery_n be_v the_o faith_n ibid._n ibid._n as_o st._n austin_n say_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o the_o bishop_n boniface_n as_o then_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v after_o some_o sort_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o blood_n his_o blood_n so_o also_o the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n be_v faith_n so_o we_o may_v also_o say_v this_o be_v the_o cup_n of_o my_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a and_o eternal_a testament_n as_o if_o he_o shall_v say_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o he_o can_v not_o say_v more_o plain_o that_o the_o cup_n that_o be_v the_o wine_n which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o thing_n whereof_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n and_o in_o another_o letter_n unto_o one_o guntard_n who_o he_o call_v his_o son_n and_o that_o he_o be_v something_o dissatisfy_v because_o amalarius_n do_v spit_v present_o after_o have_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v unto_o he_o 196._o id._n ad_fw-la guntard_n ep._n 6._o p._n 196._o that_o he_o deny_v not_o but_o that_o we_o shall_v venerate_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n above_o all_o other_o food_n it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o likely_a he_o will_v have_v speak_v after_o this_o manner_n if_o he_o have_v believe_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o there_o can_v be_v no_o comparison_n betwixt_o this_o divine_a body_n and_o our_o ordinary_a food_n but_o he_o may_v well_o say_v so_o of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o which_o we_o shall_v have_v a_o more_o peculiar_a respect_n and_o veneration_n than_o for_o our_o other_o meat_n he_o explain_v himself_o and_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o of_o his_o typical_a body_n when_o he_o say_v that_o it_o belong_v to_o our_o lord_n to_o pour_v out_o his_o body_n by_o the_o member_n and_o vein_n for_o our_o eternal_a salvation_n 171._o ibid._n p._n 171._o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o may_v be_v cast_v out_o in_o spit_v after_o have_v receive_v it_o and_o whereof_o some_o part_n may_v be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n unto_o all_o which_o he_o add_v have_v so_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o good_a intention_n i_o do_v intend_v to_o argue_v whether_o it_o be_v invisible_o lift_v up_o unto_o heaven_n or_o whether_o it_o remain_v in_o our_o body_n until_o the_o day_n of_o our_o death_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v exhale_v into_o the_o air_n or_o whether_o it_o depart_v out_o of_o the_o body_n with_o the_o blood_n or_o whether_o it_o go_v out_o at_o the_o pore_n our_o saviour_n say_v 172._o ibid._n p._n 172._o whatsoever_o enter_v in_o at_o the_o mouth_n go_v into_o the_o belly_n and_o from_o thence_o into_o the_o draft_n only_a care_n be_v to_o be_v take_v not_o to_o receive_v it_o with_o a_o heart_n of_o judas_n not_o to_o misprise_v it_o but_o to_o distinguish_v it_o save_o from_o ordinary_a food_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o require_v that_o during_o lent_n all_o believer_n 174._o id._n de_fw-fr observatione_fw-la quadrage_n p._n 174._o except_v such_o as_o be_v excommunicate_v shall_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesâ—_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v warn_v not_o to_o draw_v near_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n irreverent_o i_o know_v not_o say_v the_o protestant_n if_o after_o all_o these_o declaration_n it_o can_v be_v doubt_v that_o amalarius_n be_v far_o from_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la 25._o id._n the_o offic_n l._n 3._o c._n 24._o ibid._n c._n 25._o and_o that_o when_o he_o say_v we_o believe_v that_o the_o plain_a nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v be_v change_v into_o a_o reasonable_a nature_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o church_n believe_v it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o that_o by_o this_o morsel_n the_o soul_n of_o communicant_n be_v fill_v with_o a_o heavenly_a benediction_n which_o be_v passage_n allege_v by_o the_o latin_n to_o support_v their_o doctrine_n he_o mean_v not_o that_o they_o pass_v or_o as_o rabanus_n tell_v we_o that_o they_o be_v convert_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n add_v he_o i_o find_v he_o have_v so_o full_o explain_v and_o clear_v his_o intention_n that_o it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o he_o believe_v the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o flesh_n itself_o bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n as_o paschas_fw-la teach_v but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o holy_a flesh_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o sanctification_n pass_v into_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n as_o he_o say_v of_o the_o oil_n the_o people_n offer_v 12._o ibid._n l._n 1._o c._n 12._o that_o by_o benediction_n it_o be_v convert_v into_o a_o sacrament_n therefore_o he_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o this_o sacrament_n which_o we_o receive_v and_o that_o he_o call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o of_o some_o likeness_n as_o he_o explain_v himself_o by_o the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n be_v subject_a unto_o divers_a accident_n whereto_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v expose_v particular_o of_o go_v into_o the_o place_n of_o excrement_n like_o other_o meat_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o he_o please_v of_o this_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n unto_o rabanus_n and_o amalarius_n i_o will_v join_v wallafridus_n strabo_n who_o in_o all_o probability_n write_v his_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n betwixt_o the_o year_n 840._o and_o 849._o poemate_fw-la in_o poemate_fw-la which_o be_v the_o time_n of_o his_o decease_n in_o that_o he_o call_v rabanus_n his_o father_n and_o master_n it_o may_v give_v cause_n to_o conceive_v that_o he_o be_v of_o one_o judgement_n with_o he_o but_o because_o mere_a surmise_n be_v not_o sufficient_a proof_n nor_o convince_a argument_n 10._o walafri_fw-la strabo_n lib._n de_fw-la reb._n eccles_n c._n 16._o bibl._n p._n 7._o t._n 10._o let_v we_o learn_v from_o his_o own_o mouth_n what_o he_o believe_v of_o the_o mystery_n which_o we_o examine_v jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o give_v to_o his_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n teach_v they_o to_o celebrate_v it_o in_o commemoration_n of_o his_o most_o holy_a passion_n because_o there_o can_v nothing_o be_v find_v more_o fit_v then_o these_o species_n to_o signify_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o head_n and_o his_o member_n for_o as_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v of_o several_a grain_n and_o be_v reduce_v into_o one_o body_n by_o mean_n of_o water_n and_o as_o the_o wine_n be_v press_v from_o several_a grape_n so_o also_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v of_o the_o union_n of_o a_o multitude_n of_o believer_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v choose_v for_o we_o a_o reasonable_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n in_o that_o melchisedek_n have_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n he_o give_v unto_o believer_n the_o same_o kind_n of_o sacrifice_n and_o again_o that_o as_o for_o that_o great_a number_n of_o legal_a sacrifice_n 18._o id._n cap._n 18._o jesus_n christ_n give_v we_o the_o word_n of_o his_o gospel_n so_o also_o for_o that_o great_a diversity_n of_o sacrifice_n believer_n shall_v rest_v satisfy_v with_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o all_o these_o passage_n be_v exceed_o clear_a so_o it_o be_v very_o just_a and_o reasonable_a they_o shall_v serve_v for_o a_o commentary_n unto_o other_o if_o it_o have_v happen_v that_o wallafridus_n have_v speak_v less_o clear_a any_o where_n else_o for_o than_o shall_v that_o judicious_a rule_n of_o tertullia_n be_v practise_v that_o the_o plain_a thing_n shall_v prevail_v 21._o tertull._n the_o resurrect_a carn_v c._n 19_o &_o 21._o and_o that_o the_o most_o certain_a shall_v prescribe_v against_o the_o uncertain_a thing_n which_o be_v doubtful_a shall_v be_v judge_v by_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v certain_a and_o those_o which_o be_v obscure_a by_o those_o which_o be_v clear_a and_o manifest_a let_v we_o apply_v this_o unto_o what_o wallafridus_n say_v in_o another_o place_n which_o the_o latin_n forget_v
&_o chron._n c._n 17._o t._n 2._o p._n 133._o 135._o that_o he_o be_v a_o learned_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n non_fw-la levis_fw-la armaturae_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la christi_fw-la militem_fw-la eminent_a in_o probity_n and_o in_o doctrine_n a_o undaunted_a and_o powerful_a defender_n and_o protector_n of_o the_o catholic_n verity_n against_o innovator_n it_o be_v this_o ratramn_n who_o charles_n the_o bald_a consult_v upon_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v inform_v by_o he_o what_o be_v the_o true_a opinion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o who_o by_o his_o order_n write_v the_o little_a treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o destiny_n whereof_o be_v more_o favourable_a than_o that_o of_o john_n erigenius_n book_n which_o be_v destroy_v whereas_o the_o other_o be_v still_o in_o be_v praes_fw-la ep._n ad_fw-la dom._n luc._n d'achery_n t._n 2._o spicileg_n praes_fw-la i_o know_v the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n say_v that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n erigenius_n and_o that_o of_o bertram_n or_o ratramn_v be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o true_a author_n of_o it_o be_v john_n erigenius_n who_o have_v conceal_v his_o name_n cloak_v it_o under_o that_o of_o bertram_n but_o in_o truth_n nothing_o can_v be_v see_v weak_a than_o the_o conjecture_n of_o this_o illustrious_a prelate_n i_o have_v often_o admire_v that_o so_o learned_a and_o understand_v a_o person_n as_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n shall_v have_v such_o a_o thought_n for_o if_o he_o have_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o have_v compare_v this_o little_a treatise_n whereof_o we_o speak_v with_o the_o other_o work_v of_o ratramn_n and_o with_o what_o remain_v unto_o we_o of_o john_n erigenius_n he_o will_v never_o have_v go_v about_o to_o have_v take_v it_o from_o the_o one_o to_o have_v give_v it_o unto_o the_o other_o because_o the_o style_n be_v whole_o ratramn_n and_o be_v nothing_o like_o unto_o that_o of_o joh._n scot_n for_o the_o say_n that_o berengarius_fw-la frequent_o make_v mention_v of_o john_n scot_n and_o that_o he_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o ratramn_n be_v to_o say_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o it_o may_v be_v that_o berengarius_fw-la may_v speak_v of_o he_o and_o that_o it_o may_v not_o come_v unto_o our_o knowledge_n or_o if_o he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o he_o it_o may_v be_v because_o bertram_n book_n be_v not_o come_v to_o his_o hand_n as_o that_o of_o john_n erigenius_n be_v do_v it_o not_o very_o often_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o small_a treatise_n as_o that_o of_o ratramn_n be_v do_v at_o first_o make_v a_o great_a noise_n but_o a_o hundred_o or_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o they_o be_v as_o it_o be_v bury_v in_o oblivion_n that_o scarce_o any_o have_v knowledge_n of_o they_o and_o who_o know_v but_o the_o same_o fate_n may_v one_o day_n befall_v the_o great_a and_o famous_a work_n of_o this_o illustrious_a archbishop_n i_o mean_v his_o eight_o book_n of_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n this_o great_a man_n add_v the_o testimony_n of_o ascelin_n who_o make_v answer_n unto_o a_o letter_n of_o berengarius_fw-la do_v make_v mention_n of_o a_o interpretation_n give_v by_o john_n erigenius_n unto_o some_o passage_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o very_o agreeable_a unto_o that_o which_o ratramn_v also_o give_v they_o and_o from_o thence_o infer_v to_o confirm_v his_o hypothesis_n that_o the_o book_n of_o ratramn_n and_o of_o john_n erigenius_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o book_n and_o compose_v by_o this_o latter_a but_o let_v i_o again_o take_v the_o liberty_n to_o say_v that_o this_o be_v no_o solid_a reason_n john_n erigenius_n and_o ratramn_n dispute_v against_o one_o and_o the_o same_o adversary_n they_o both_o plead_v the_o same_o cause_n wherefore_o then_o may_v they_o not_o employ_v the_o like_a argument_n and_o explain_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o word_n of_o gregory_n now_o speak_v of_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n if_o the_o reason_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n shall_v be_v admit_v it_o will_v follow_v that_o tertullian_n and_o st._n austin_n shall_v be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n see_v they_o both_o write_v and_o almost_o in_o the_o same_o term_n that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o that_o moreover_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o the_o explication_n of_o john_n erigenius_n be_v whole_a and_o entire_a word_n for_o word_n in_o ratramn_n it_o be_v concern_v these_o word_n of_o the_o ancient_a latin_a liturgy_n we_o beseech_v thou_o o_o lord_n that_o thy_o sacrament_n may_v accomplish_v in_o we_o what_o they_o contain_v to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v receive_v in_o substance_n what_o we_o now_o perform_v in_o appearance_n ascelin_n upon_o who_o testimony_n this_o learned_a prelate_n do_v rely_v make_v john_n erigenius_n say_v specie_fw-la inquit_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la veritate_fw-la but_o the_o word_n find_v in_o ratramn_n be_v dicit_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o specie_fw-la gerantur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la see_v here_o already_o some_o difference_n in_o the_o construction_n and_o in_o the_o term_n beside_o we_o know_v not_o if_o john_n erigenius_n join_v unto_o his_o word_n this_o paraphrase_n which_o ratramn_v join_v unto_o he_o id_fw-la est_fw-la per_fw-la similitudinem_fw-la non_fw-la per_fw-la ipsius_fw-la rei_fw-la manifestationem_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o resemblance_n and_o not_o by_o manifestation_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o it_o can_v then_o be_v say_v for_o certain_a that_o the_o explication_n of_o john_n erigenius_n be_v to_o be_v find_v verbatim_o in_o bertram_n for_o although_o they_o agree_v both_o as_o to_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o explication_n and_o that_o in_o substance_n they_o express_v themselves_o alike_o nevertheless_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v some_o difference_n in_o their_o expression_n i_o be_o very_o sorry_a that_o this_o illustrious_a prelate_n have_v not_o always_o follow_v the_o truth_n and_o that_o it_o be_v his_o fortune_n sometime_o to_o run_v against_o the_o constant_a current_n and_o truth_n of_o history_n as_o when_o he_o pretend_v to_o vindicate_v pope_n honorius_n from_o be_v taint_v with_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o monothelite_n when_o he_o will_v make_v the_o foundation_n of_o church_n in_o france_n to_o be_v ancient_a than_o indeed_o it_o be_v when_o he_o undertake_v to_o derive_v the_o institution_n of_o archipresbyter_n from_o the_o will_n and_o good_a like_n of_o bishop_n of_o city_n and_o other_o thing_n which_o it_o may_v be_v may_v some_o time_n or_o other_o be_v inquire_v into_o and_o to_o conclude_v that_o the_o book_n of_o ratramn_n and_o of_o john_n erigenius_n shall_v be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o book_n against_o the_o truth_n of_o history_n cardinal_n baronius_n say_v very_o well_o 12._o baron_fw-fr annal._n eccles_n num_fw-la 12._o that_o one_o ought_v to_o make_v light_n of_o what_o a_o new_a writer_n do_v relate_v of_o ancient_a transaction_n if_o he_o be_v not_o countenance_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o some_o elder_a than_o himself_o of_o much_o great_a reason_n than_o shall_v he_o be_v reject_v when_o he_o direct_o oppose_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_n here_o be_v a_o question_n of_o a_o matter_n in_o the_o ix_o century_n viz._n whether_o ratramn_v write_v against_o paschas_fw-la mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n deny_v it_o be_v it_o just_a to_o believe_v he_o before_o a_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n and_o which_o be_v a_o favourer_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o who_o interest_n it_o be_v by_o consequence_n to_o have_v suppress_v the_o work_n of_o ratramn_v i_o mean_v the_o anonymous_n writer_n of_o who_o we_o have_v former_o make_v mention_n paschas_fw-la radbert_n say_v he_o supra_fw-la anonym_n apud_fw-la cellot_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la abbot_n of_o corby_n affirm_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ambrose_n that_o it_o be_v no_o other_o flesh_n which_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o altar_n but_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o which_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n that_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a and_o which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n offer_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n rabanus_n in_o his_o letter_n unto_o egilon_n and_o one_o ratramn_v in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o compose_v and_o dedicate_v unto_o king_n charles_n that_o be_v to_o say_v charles_n the_o bald_a do_v sufficient_o argue_v against_o he_o unto_o this_o testimony_n may_v be_v join_v that_o of_o sigibert_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n and_o of_o trythemius_fw-la in_o the_o xv._o beside_o the_o witness_n of_o several_a write_v manuscript_n and_o after_o all_o this_o conclude_v that_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o we_o have_v under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramn_o be_v true_o he_o and_o that_o it_o be_v publish_v in_o the_o
have_v insist_v already_o have_v find_v something_o amiss_o in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n which_o so_o offend_v agobard_fw-mi that_o he_o write_v a_o book_n on_o purpose_n against_o the_o four_o book_n of_o amalarius_n touch_v ecclesiastical_a thing_n and_o he_o write_v it_o with_o so_o high_a a_o resentment_n that_o father_n chifflet_n can_v have_v wish_v he_o have_v write_v with_o more_o moderation_n and_o that_o he_o have_v dip_v his_o pen_n praefixa_fw-la ep._n ad_fw-la baluzium_n agobardo_n praefixa_fw-la after_o the_o example_n of_o his_o predecessor_n in_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o lamb_n without_o spot_n true_o meek_a and_o humble_a in_o spirit_n it_o be_v then_o very_a probable_a that_o in_o the_o humour_n agobard_fw-mi be_v against_o amalarius_n he_o suffer_v nothing_o to_o pass_v unreproved_a except_o what_o he_o think_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v censure_v and_o which_o he_o approve_v of_o himself_o and_o indeed_o by_o read_v his_o book_n it_o will_v plain_o appear_v with_o what_o exactness_n he_o examine_v all_o that_o drop_v from_o the_o pen_n of_o his_o adversary_n now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a he_o censure_v not_o any_o of_o the_o passage_n which_o we_o allege_v for_o prove_v that_o amalarius_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la can_v it_o be_v believe_v this_o man_n so_o full_a of_o anger_n and_o revenge_n and_o who_o write_v not_o his_o book_n but_o to_o censure_v those_o of_o amalarius_n and_o yet_o touch_v not_o any_o of_o the_o testimony_n whereof_o we_o speak_v if_o the_o belief_n of_o amalarius_n have_v not_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n or_o if_o agobard_n have_v not_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n he_o be_v on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n how_o can_v it_o possible_o be_v but_o that_o he_o will_v have_v censure_v what_o amalarius_n say_v how_o can_v he_o have_v slip_v so_o fair_a a_o occasion_n to_o have_v discredit_v his_o adversary_n as_o a_o man_n that_o prevaricate_v from_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o one_o of_o the_o capital_a article_n of_o our_o religion_n but_o further_o he_o allege_v these_o word_n of_o amalarius_n which_o we_o before_o cite_v the_o bread_n set_v upon_o the_o altar_n represent_v the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n spread_v upon_o the_o cross_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n in_o the_o cup_n do_v show_v the_o sacrament_n which_o do_v flow_v from_o the_o side_n of_o our_o saviour_n upon_o the_o cross_n 119._o agobard_fw-mi advers._fw-la annal._n cap._n 21._o p._n 119._o but_o he_o do_v not_o there_o apply_v one_o word_n of_o censure_n what_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o this_o conduct_n but_o that_o they_o be_v both_o agree_v upon_o this_o point_n now_o if_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o his_o silence_n we_o proceed_v to_o that_o of_o his_o word_n it_o be_v say_v we_o shall_v be_v confirm_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o what_o have_v be_v say_v for_o he_o testify_v 115._o ibid._n c._n 13._o p._n 115._o that_o as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n of_o the_o church_n so_o also_o there_o be_v one_o bread_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o one_o sole_a cup_n of_o his_o blood_n he_o distinguish_v the_o bread_n from_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o cup_n from_o his_o blood_n as_o he_o distinguish_v the_o altar_n from_o the_o church_n where_o it_o be_v moreover_o he_o declare_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o church_n consecrate_v by_o these_o word_n he_o speak_v of_o all_o the_o word_n of_o institution_n according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o say_v express_o that_o our_o saviour_n say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n take_v and_o eat_v you_o all_o of_o this_o word_n which_o the_o deacon_n florus_n borrow_v of_o he_o with_o those_o that_o follow_v as_o we_o observe_v not_o long_o ago_o to_o prove_v that_o what_o our_o saviour_n command_v his_o disciple_n to_o take_v and_o eat_v was_z bread_n this_o be_v what_o be_v say_v of_o agobard_n we_o have_v already_o mention_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n a_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o rouen_n and_o of_o rhemis_n at_o cressy_n which_o furnish_v we_o with_o a_o declaration_n of_o their_o belief_n but_o because_o they_o write_v in_o this_o same_o century_n the_o history_n whereof_o we_o examine_v it_o be_v just_a that_o we_o shall_v here_o insert_v their_o testimony_n david_n blundel_n in_o his_o exposition_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v in_o chap._n 18._o that_o he_o separate_v not_o from_o ratramn_o and_o john_n surname_v erigenius_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v at_o cressy_n anno_fw-la 858._o with_o out_o signify_v the_o place_n where_o they_o have_v give_v mark_n of_o their_o belief_n therefore_o some_o have_v think_v he_o have_v read_v it_o in_o some_o manuscript_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o he_o have_v a_o regard_n unto_o what_o we_o have_v allege_v and_o unto_o what_o we_o will_v produce_v a_o second_o time_n yet_o in_o refer_v the_o reader_n unto_o the_o seven_o chapter_n to_o ponder_v the_o occasion_n and_o the_o word_n which_o be_v these_o extr._n council_n carisiac_n t._n 3._o council_n gall._n p._n 129._o extr._n it_o will_v be_v a_o abominable_a thing_n if_o the_o hand_n which_o make_v by_o prayer_n and_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o shall_v after_o promotion_n unto_o episcopacy_n meddle_v in_o any_o secular_a oath_n whatever_o it_o do_v before_o ordination_n the_o chronicle_n of_o mouson_n which_o be_v in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n make_v mention_n of_o one_o arnulph_n and_o represent_v he_o unto_o we_o as_o a_o martyr_n he_o die_v as_o near_o as_o can_v be_v judge_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o as_o he_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n he_o say_v unto_o those_o that_o be_v present_a favour_v i_o by_o your_o compassionate_a piety_n and_o help_n 627._o chron._n mosomens_n t._n 7._o spicil_n pag._n 627._o that_o i_o may_v receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o saviour_n he_o desire_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o true_o communicate_v unto_o the_o faithful_a and_o penitent_a soul_n jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n which_o he_o plain_o distinguish_v from_o his_o sacrament_n as_o the_o thing_n whereof_o we_o communicate_v from_o the_o instrument_n by_o mean_n whereby_o we_o do_v thereof_o participate_v he_o do_v not_o then_o believe_v with_o paschas_fw-la that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v the_o inference_n that_o many_o do_v make_v in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n we_o treat_v of_o the_o custom_n of_o mingle_v the_o consecrate_a wine_n with_o ink_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n we_o show_v the_o inference_n which_o be_v say_v be_v lawful_o make_v from_o it_o but_o because_o of_o the_o example_n of_o this_o practice_n which_o we_o have_v allege_v there_o be_v one_o of_o the_o year_n 844._o we_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o join_v this_o testimony_n unto_o the_o former_a yet_o it_o shall_v be_v only_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o historian_n which_o relate_v what_o pass_v at_o tholouse_n betwixt_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a and_o bernard_n count_n of_o barcelonia_n who_o this_o prince_n have_v send_v for_o under_o pretence_n of_o be_v reconcile_v unto_o he_o but_o indeed_o with_o design_n to_o kill_v he_o see_v here_o what_o the_o historian_n say_v 129._o odo_n ariâ—ertus_n inedit_n in_o notis_fw-la baluz_n ad_fw-la agobard_n pag._n 129._o the_o peace_n have_v be_v conclude_v and_o interchangeable_o sign_v by_o the_o king_n and_o the_o count_n with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o eucharist_n count_n bernard_n come_v from_o barcelonia_n unto_o tholouse_n and_o cast_v himself_o at_o the_o king_n foot_n in_o the_o monastery_n of_o st._n saturnine_n near_o tholouse_n the_o king_n take_v he_o with_o the_o left_a hand_n as_o it_o be_v to_o lift_v he_o up_o he_o stab_v his_o dagger_n into_o his_o side_n with_o the_o other_o hand_n and_o cruel_o murder_v he_o not_o without_o be_v blame_v for_o have_v violate_v faith_n and_o religion_n nor_o without_o suspicion_n of_o parricide_n because_o it_o be_v general_o think_v charles_n be_v son_n to_o bernard_n also_o he_o resemble_v he_o very_o much_o about_o the_o mouth_n nature_n publish_v thereby_o the_o mother_n adultery_n after_o so_o cruel_a a_o death_n the_o king_n descend_v from_o his_o throne_n reek_v in_o blood_n kick_v the_o body_n with_o his_o foot_n say_v thus_o
the_o bald_a to_o make_v choice_n of_o heribold_n for_o his_o principal_a chaplain_n if_o his_o opinion_n have_v be_v a_o heretical_a and_o heterodox_n opinion_n a_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n as_o well_o as_o unto_o that_o of_o adrian_n and_o of_o nicholas_n but_o beside_o whilst_o nicholas_n hold_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n there_o be_v arise_v a_o great_a contest_v betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n betwixt_o nicholas_n and_o photius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n nicholas_n sue_v for_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n to_o defend_v the_o latin_n against_o the_o greek_n the_o french_a prelate_n make_v choice_n of_o bertram_n or_o ratramn_v who_o by_o their_o order_n undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n against_o the_o greek_a and_o in_o the_o four_o book_n he_o write_v and_o which_o be_v now_o extant_a refute_v the_o accusation_n of_o the_o greek_n against_o the_o latin_n this_o ratramn_v i_o say_v which_o by_o order_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a compose_v a_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n wherein_o he_o plain_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o do_v establish_v that_o of_o his_o adversary_n be_v it_o likely_a say_v many_o that_o if_o the_o belief_n of_o ratramn_n have_v not_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n will_v have_v make_v choice_n of_o he_o to_o have_v defend_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o latin_n against_o the_o insolence_n of_o the_o greek_n or_o if_o the_o french_a prelate_n persuade_v of_o the_o same_o belief_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o make_v choice_n of_o ratramn_n can_v it_o be_v imagine_v nicholas_n will_v have_v approve_v this_o choice_n if_o he_o have_v be_v of_o another_o persuasion_n in_o this_o essential_a point_n of_o religion_n i_o know_v that_o nicholas_n write_v unto_o charles_n the_o bald_a desire_v he_o will_v send_v he_o the_o latin_a translation_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o pretend_a dennis_n the_o arcopagite_n make_v by_o john_n erigenius_n who_o also_o write_v of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o order_n of_o the_o same_o prince_n but_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o be_v write_v by_o protestant_a doctor_n and_o that_o this_o pope_n allege_v for_o a_o reason_n that_o though_o this_o john_n be_v repute_v to_o be_v very_o learned_a nevertheless_o it_o be_v say_v ivone_n nicolaus_n i._n t._n 3._o council_n gall._n p._n 352._o ex_fw-la ivone_n that_o he_o have_v not_o former_o good_a opinion_n of_o certain_a thing_n but_o those_o thing_n concern_v not_o the_o eucharist_n for_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a nicholas_n will_v have_v speak_v so_o cold_o if_o these_o ill_a opinion_n of_o john_n have_v be_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n beside_o he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v demand_v what_o he_o have_v write_v either_o to_o have_v condemn_v or_o approve_v it_o as_o he_o intend_v to_o do_v of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o work_n of_o denis_n the_o arcopagite_n and_o he_o will_v have_v demand_v it_o so_o much_o the_o more_o earnest_o as_o that_o there_o be_v more_o to_o be_v fear_v by_o the_o one_o than_o the_o other_o i_o mean_v by_o what_o he_o have_v write_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n than_o of_o his_o translation_n of_o the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o arcopagite_n add_v unto_o all_o this_o that_o if_o any_o ill_a report_n have_v be_v publish_v of_o john_n touch_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o have_v be_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o adversary_n which_o his_o ill_a choice_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o predestination_n have_v stir_v he_o up_o yet_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o never_o tax_v he_o to_o have_v err_v in_o this_o point_n it_o must_v then_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o ill_a opinion_n mention_v by_o nicholas_n and_o whereof_o the_o report_n come_v unto_o he_o concern_v the_o matter_n of_o predestination_n whereupon_o john_n erigenius_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v lead_v away_o unto_o ungrounded_a and_o empty_a conception_n which_o be_v aggravate_v with_o some_o heat_n by_o the_o learned_a church_n of_o lion_n by_o florus_n its_o deacon_n by_o prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o by_o the_o council_n of_o valentia_n and_o of_o langre_n yet_o these_o adversary_n incense_v against_o he_o never_o accuse_v he_o of_o any_o ill_a opinion_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v conclude_v that_o his_o doctrine_n in_o this_o point_n direct_o opposite_a unto_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n therefore_o neither_o nicholas_n the_o first_o nor_o any_o of_o his_o successor_n do_v condemn_v it_o until_o leo_n the_o nine_o who_o condemn_v his_o book_n to_o be_v burn_v at_o the_o council_n of_o verseil_n anno_fw-la 1050._o where_o berengarius_fw-la be_v also_o condemn_v i_o know_v also_o that_o the_o same_o nicholas_n speak_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n and_o of_o what_o it_o operate_v in_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v consecrate_a and_o sanctify_a allege_v for_o example_n the_o altar_n the_o cross_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o altar_n which_o natural_o be_v but_o a_o common_a stone_n and_o that_o differ_v not_o from_o other_o become_v by_o the_o benediction_n the_o holy_a table_n that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v but_o common_a wood_n before_o it_o receive_v this_o form_n become_v holy_a and_o terrible_a unto_o devil_n 489._o nicol._n 1._o ep._n 2._o 〈◊〉_d council_n p._n 489._o after_o have_v receive_v it_o and_o that_o therefore_o jesus_n christ_n be_v represent_v in_o it_o that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v common_a bread_n but_o when_o it_o be_v consecrate_a it_o become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o truth_n and_o be_v say_v to_o be_v so_o and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n but_o some_o say_v these_o word_n do_v not_o prejudice_v the_o observation_n we_o have_v make_v because_o nicholas_n consider_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o in_o this_o regard_n it_o be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o in_o the_o lawful_a celebration_n it_o possess_v the_o full_a efficacy_n and_o virtue_n of_o it_o and_o as_o he_o speak_v almost_o as_o the_o prelate_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a do_v i_o desire_v the_o reader_n will_v please_v to_o see_v what_o have_v be_v say_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n because_o it_o be_v suppose_v after_o that_o he_o will_v be_v satisfy_v no_o advantage_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o word_n of_o nicholas_n against_o what_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o his_o proceed_n upon_o this_o important_a occasion_n wherein_o i_o do_v not_o interpose_v my_o judgement_n and_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o proceed_n of_o nicholas_n the_o first_o be_v also_o affirm_v of_o adrian_n the_o second_o who_o silence_n in_o most_o of_o the_o thing_n speak_v of_o pope_n nicholas_n and_o which_o we_o pretend_v not_o to_o repeat_v over_o again_o do_v evident_o prove_v that_o he_o no_o more_o than_o his_o predecessor_n do_v not_o condemn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la i_o will_v only_o add_v that_o in_o the_o hot_a contest_v which_o adrian_n have_v with_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n upon_o account_n of_o hincmar_n bishop_n of_o laon_n he_o never_o tax_v they_o with_o any_o thing_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o make_v the_o thing_n the_o more_o considerable_a be_v that_o charles_n the_o bald_a have_v interpose_v in_o the_o quarrel_n as_o protector_n of_o the_o cannon_n and_o of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o prelate_n of_o his_o kingdom_n pope_n adrian_n command_v he_o to_o send_v hincmar_n bishop_n of_o laon_n to_o rome_n condemn_v by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n which_o so_o high_o displease_v the_o king_n that_o he_o make_v he_o a_o very_a sharp_a answer_n wherein_o he_o tell_v he_o among_o other_o thing_n that_o the_o king_n of_o france_n bear_v of_o royal_a blood_n 274._o ep._n carol._n calvin_n ad_fw-la hadria_n papam_fw-la 2._o in_o supplem_n council_n gall._n p._n 269._o 271_o 272._o 274._o be_v not_o vice-roys_n of_o bishop_n but_o master_n of_o the_o kingdom_n he_o demand_v what_o hell_n have_v spew_v out_o a_o law_n that_o shall_v impose_v upon_o prince_n and_o out_o of_o what_o dark_a cave_n it_o proceed_v he_o warn_v he_o not_o to_o direct_v any_o command_n unto_o he_o for_o the_o future_a nor_o threat_n of_o excommunication_n contrary_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_n the_o imperial_a constitution_n and_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n he_o desire_v he_o will_v write_v he_o no_o more_o such_o letter_n nor_o to_o the_o bishop_n and_o great_a lord_n of_o his_o kingdom_n lest_o they_o shall_v be_v force_v to_o reject_v they_o with_o scorn_n
which_o be_v read_v in_o the_o assembly_n the_o other_o at_o verceil_n in_o september_n where_o berâ—en_v garius_fw-la be_v warn_v to_o appear_v but_o he_o think_v sufficient_a to_o send_v two_o clergyman_n in_o who_o presence_n he_o be_v condemn_v a_o second_o time_n and_o with_o he_o the_o book_n which_o john_n erigenius_n have_v write_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la about_o two_o hundred_o year_n before_o the_o anonymous_n also_o fail_v not_o to_o begin_v the_o history_n of_o the_o divers_a condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la by_o these_o two_o council_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o verceil_n but_o these_o two_o council_n hinder_v not_o but_o that_o many_o write_v for_o he_o as_o there_o be_v many_o that_o write_v against_o he_o so_o it_o be_v express_v in_o sigebert_n chronicle_n 1051._o sigebert_n in_o chron_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1051._o of_o the_o edition_n of_o mireus_n at_o antwerp_n anno_fw-la 1608._o and_o it_o may_v also_o be_v see_v in_o all_o the_o other_o impression_n have_v not_o care_v be_v take_v to_o suppress_v it_o many_o say_v he_o dispute_v for_o and_o against_o he_o both_o by_o word_n and_o in_o write_v in_o fine_a there_o be_v in_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr thou_fw-mi library_n a_o manuscript_n copy_n of_o the_o chronicle_n of_o sigebert_n wherein_o this_o be_v read_v france_n be_v trouble_v by_o reason_n of_o berengarius_fw-la of_o tower_n who_o affirm_v that_o the_o sacrament_n which_o we_o receive_v at_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o real_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o which_o cause_n several_a dispute_v with_o much_o heat_n for_o and_o against_o he_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o by_o write_v as_o for_o berengarius_fw-la himself_o he_o so_o little_o value_v the_o anathema_n of_o rome_n and_o verceil_n that_o he_o speak_v very_o slight_o of_o pope_n leo_n the_o nine_o and_o of_o his_o see_n as_o it_o be_v see_v former_o in_o guitmond_n his_o adversary_n before_o it_o be_v alter_v by_o the_o expurgatory_n index_n but_o that_o be_v in_o vain_a 363._o anonym_n p._n 363._o see_v father_n chifflet_n anonymous_n relate_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o near_a hand_n in_o the_o very_a same_o term_n which_o i_o will_v save_v myself_o the_o trouble_n of_o transcribe_v because_o they_o be_v something_o sharp_a and_o full_a of_o contempt_n victor_n successor_n unto_o leo_n see_v that_o berengarius_fw-la still_o persist_v in_o his_o opinion_n and_o that_o he_o cease_v not_o to_o publish_v it_o notwithstanding_o the_o thunder_a of_o leo_n two_o council_n cause_v one_o to_o be_v assemble_v at_o tower_n anno_fw-la 1055._o wherein_o his_o sub-deacon_n hildebrand_n who_o be_v afterward_o pope_n under_o the_o name_n of_o gregory_n the_o seven_o preside_v and_o the_o adversary_n of_o berengarius_fw-la lanfranc_n guitmond_n and_o the_o anonymous_n before_o mention_v have_v write_v that_o berengarius_fw-la there_o present_v himself_o and_o dare_v not_o to_o defend_v his_o cause_n choose_v rather_o to_o submit_v unto_o what_o rome_n have_v determine_v in_o the_o matter_n we_o not_o have_v the_o act_n of_o this_o synod_n it_o will_v be_v difficult_a to_o speak_v certain_o of_o it_o it_o not_o be_v just_a whole_o to_o give_v credit_n unto_o what_o his_o adversary_n relate_v of_o he_o which_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o agree_v with_o the_o follow_a part_n of_o the_o history_n for_o nicholas_n the_o second_o of_o that_o name_n be_v oblige_v to_o assemble_v another_o council_n at_o rome_n five_o year_n after_o that_o of_o tours_n berengarius_fw-la there_o appear_v and_o if_o we_o will_v believe_v lanfranc_n and_o chifflet_n anonymous_n he_o dare_v not_o to_o defend_v his_o belief_n 1059._o chron._n cassin_n l._n 3._o c._n 33._o sigon_n de_fw-fr regn._n ital._n l._n 9_o ad_fw-la an._n 1059._o but_o how_o shall_v we_o reconcile_v lanfranc_n and_o the_o anonymous_n with_o the_o history_n of_o mount_n cassin_n and_o with_o sigonius_n for_o they_o observe_v that_o his_o enemy_n can_v not_o tell_v what_o to_o reply_v unto_o his_o reason_n and_o that_o they_o be_v constrain_v to_o search_v in_o the_o monastery_n of_o mount_n cassin_n for_o a_o friar_n call_v alberick_n which_o pope_n stephen_n say_v sigonius_n have_v make_v cardinal-deacon_n who_o be_v come_v and_o not_o be_v able_a to_o answer_v berengarius_fw-la his_o argument_n demand_v a_o week_n time_n to_o answer_v he_o but_o in_o fine_a threaten_n have_v great_a efficacy_n than_o their_o argument_n berengarius_fw-la being_n affright_a sign_v the_o revocation_n which_o humbert_n cardinal_n of_o blanch-selva_a have_v order_n to_o draw_v up_o and_o which_o i_o do_v not_o here_o examine_v because_o i_o do_v not_o meddle_v with_o matter_n of_o controversy_n and_o which_o moreover_o the_o latin_a church_n at_o this_o time_n do_v not_o much_o like_a of_o and_o that_o it_o be_v for_o fear_n of_o death_n that_o he_o renounce_v can_v be_v doubt_v after_o the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n his_o great_a enemy_n who_o thus_o speak_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o book_n he_o compose_v against_o he_o you_o have_v in_o presence_n of_o the_o council_n 189._o tom._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 189._o confess_v the_o orthodox_n faith_n not_o for_o love_n of_o the_o truth_n but_o through_o fear_n of_o death_n therefore_o chifflet_n anonymous_n do_v observe_v a_o considerable_a circumstance_n and_o which_o as_o i_o think_v deserve_v to_o find_v place_n in_o this_o history_n of_o berengarius_fw-la for_o he_o say_v supra_fw-la anonym_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la that_o alexander_n the_o second_o which_o succeed_v nicholas_n anno_fw-la 1061._o do_v in_o a_o very_a friendly_a manner_n by_o his_o letter_n advise_v and_o desire_v berengarius_fw-la to_o lay_v aside_o his_o opinion_n and_o not_o to_o scandalize_v the_o church_n but_o that_o berengarius_fw-la will_v by_o no_o mean_n depart_v from_o his_o judgement_n and_o that_o he_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o declare_v so_o much_o unto_o the_o pope_n by_o letter_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o gregory_n the_o seven_o successor_n unto_o alexander_n give_v he_o audience_n in_o two_o council_n as_o the_o anonymous_n observe_v who_o assist_v at_o the_o latter_a assemble_v at_o rome_n anno_fw-la 1079._o as_o for_o the_o former_a hold_v at_o the_o same_o place_n he_o mention_n not_o at_o what_o time_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o latter_a council_n there_o be_v draw_v up_o another_o confession_n of_o faith_n much_o mild_a and_o more_o moderate_a than_o that_o which_o have_v be_v make_v in_o nicholas_n his_o time_n and_o they_o oblige_v berengarius_fw-la to_o sign_n it_o after_o which_o 5â—8_n tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 5â—8_n gregory_n give_v he_o letter_n of_o recommendation_n which_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n have_v cause_v to_o be_v print_v in_o one_o of_o the_o thomes_n of_o his_o collection_n this_o gregory_n i_o say_v of_o who_o hildebrandi_fw-la 1_o in_o vita_fw-la hildebrandi_fw-la cardinal_n benno_n and_o the_o 1080._o 2_o ad_fw-la anno_fw-la 1080._o abbot_n of_o ursperg_n do_v write_v that_o waver_v in_o the_o faith_n he_o make_v his_o cardinal_n to_o keep_v a_o solemn_a fast_o to_o the_o end_n that_o god_n will_v show_v whether_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o berengarius_fw-la be_v in_o the_o true_a opinion_n touch_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o this_o synod_n of_o gregory_n be_v full_a of_o contest_v upon_o this_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n there_o be_v yet_o a_o great_a many_o prelate_n which_o defend_v the_o opinion_n of_o berengarius_fw-la against_o the_o reality_n of_o paschas_fw-la as_o appear_v by_o the_o act_n of_o this_o council_n relate_v by_o thomas_n waldensis_n and_o hugh_n de_fw-fr flavigny_n 1078._o tom._n 2._o c._n 43._o chron._n verd._n ad_fw-la ann._n 1078._o in_o the_o chronicle_n of_o verdun_n which_o be_v in_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o the_o library_n of_o father_n l'abbe_n who_o do_v also_o give_v we_o the_o abridgement_n with_o this_o difference_n that_o he_o assign_v this_o council_n unto_o the_o year_n 1078._o whereas_o it_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o year_n 1079._o but_o in_o fine_a the_o act_n produce_v by_o waldensis_n and_o what_o the_o chronicle_n of_o verdon_n allege_v do_v testify_v that_o there_o be_v those_o in_o this_o assembly_n which_o affirm_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o nothing_o may_v be_v want_v unto_o the_o history_n of_o berengarius_fw-la it_o be_v necessary_a to_o touch_v upon_o some_o circumstance_n which_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o first_o place_n his_o adversary_n be_v enrage_v against_o he_o have_v not_o fear_v to_o charge_v he_o with_o some_o error_n touch_v marriage_n and_o infant-baptism_n as_o if_o he_o teach_v the_o dissolution_n of_o lawful_a marriage_n and_o reject_v the_o baptise_v of_o young_a child_n but_o without_o any_o other_o ground_n than_o mere_a report_n which_o as_o the_o poet_n
decission_n of_o pope_n and_o their_o council_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la separate_v themselves_o open_o from_o their_o communion_n and_o give_v their_o reason_n for_o so_o do_v in_o a_o book_n which_o they_o publish_v to_o that_o purpose_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n wherein_o they_o make_v this_o declaration_n of_o their_o faith_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n 4._o hist_o de_fw-fr albigensis_n de_fw-fr paul_n perrin_n l._n 3._o c._n 4._o the_o eat_n of_o the_o sacramental_a bread_n be_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n figurative_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v as_o often_o as_o you_o do_v this_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o this_o book_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o he_o that_o insert_v it_o whole_o in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o albigensis_n and_o the_o waldensis_n be_v take_v from_o a_o manuscript_n wherein_o be_v contain_v several_a sermon_n of_o the_o barbe_n so_o it_o be_v that_o those_o people_n call_v their_o pastor_n it_o be_v date_v in_o the_o year_n 1120._o which_o i_o find_v nothing_o strange_a when_o i_o consider_v that_o in_o the_o year_n 1119._o pope_n calixtus_n the_o second_o assemble_v a_o council_n at_o tholouse_n in_o his_o own_o presence_n wherein_o certain_a heretic_n be_v condemn_v who_o reject_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n do_v not_o believe_v what_o the_o latin_a church_n believe_v we_o be_v oblige_v for_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n unto_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_fw-fr who_o have_v insert_v they_o whole_o in_o a_o book_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n touch_v the_o liberty_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n in_o the_o three_o of_o these_o canon_n this_o ordinance_n be_v make_v 344._o apud_fw-la marc._n de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 8._o c._n 18._o p._n 344._o we_o expel_v out_o of_o the_o church_n as_o heretic_n and_o condemn_v those_o who_o make_v a_o show_n of_o piety_n do_v not_o approve_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n etc._n etc._n we_o command_v all_o secular_a power_n to_o punish_v they_o and_o we_o bind_v with_o the_o same_o bond_n of_o excommunication_n those_o which_o shall_v protect_v they_o until_o such_o time_n as_o they_o shall_v repent_v this_o canon_n as_o far_o as_o i_o see_v concern_v only_o these_o albigensis_n who_o not_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n separate_v themselves_o from_o their_o communion_n after_o it_o have_v condemn_v the_o doctrine_n teach_v by_o berengarius_fw-la and_o establish_v that_o of_o paschas_fw-la in_o the_o xi_o century_n although_o it_o have_v not_o admit_v thereof_o before_o and_o what_o confirm_v i_o in_o this_o opinion_n be_v what_o i_o find_v in_o the_o chronicle_n of_o st._n tron_n in_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n touch_v radolph_n abbot_n of_o that_o monastery_n and_o beside_o author_n of_o the_o chronicle_n viz._n that_o be_v go_v to_o rome_n in_o pope_n honorius_n the_o second_o his_o time_n who_o be_v advance_v to_o this_o dignity_n in_o the_o year_n 1125._o and_o hold_v the_o chair_n five_o year_n he_o have_v a_o design_n to_o travel_v into_o another_o country_n which_o he_o do_v not_o name_n but_o that_o he_o be_v inform_v that_o it_o be_v infect_v with_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o sacramentarian_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o person_n of_o berengarius_fw-la it_o add_v moreover_o 493._o tom._n 7._o spicil_n d'ach._n p._n 493._o he_o understand_v that_o the_o country_n towards_o which_o he_o have_v a_o design_n to_o travel_v in_o go_v far_o it_o be_v infect_v with_o the_o old_a heresy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n this_o radolph_n be_v abbot_n of_o tron_n anno_fw-la 1108._o and_o he_o write_v his_o chronicle_n about_o the_o year_n 1125._o there_o be_v then_o at_o that_o time_n a_o country_n wherein_o profession_n be_v make_v of_o a_o belief_n contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o because_o this_o abbot_n have_v receive_v and_o approve_v the_o decision_n of_o leo_n victor_n nicholas_n and_o of_o gregory_n against_o berengarius_fw-la and_o against_o his_o doctrine_n he_o call_v the_o other_o opinion_n heresy_n and_o not_o only_a heresy_n but_o the_o old_a heresy_n this_o be_v the_o very_a term_n he_o use_v which_o show_v that_o the_o belief_n which_o he_o condemn_v be_v no_o new_a invention_n according_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o this_o author_n but_o that_o it_o have_v of_o a_o long_a time_n be_v much_o speak_v of_o and_o that_o it_o be_v public_o profess_v by_o great_a number_n of_o people_n especial_o in_o the_o country_n mention_v by_o he_o which_o in_o all_o probability_n be_v the_o country_n of_o languedock_n wherein_o the_o follower_n of_o berengarius_fw-la spread_v and_o publish_v abroad_o his_o doctrine_n immediate_o after_o his_o death_n not_o value_v the_o prohibition_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o tours_n on_o the_o contrary_a see_v they_o authorize_v and_o pass_v into_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n a_o opinion_n which_o they_o esteem_v to_o be_v novel_a and_o contrary_a unto_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o christian_n they_o separate_v and_o break_v off_o from_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o who_o communion_n they_o have_v live_v till_o that_o time_n these_o people_n have_v for_o their_o chief_a conductor_n peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n who_o after_o have_v defend_v and_o maintain_v this_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n have_v preach_v and_o publish_v it_o for_o the_o space_n of_o twenty_o year_n in_o languedock_n in_o gascoigne_n and_o elsewhere_o be_v at_o last_o martyr_a and_o burn_v at_o st._n giles_n in_o languedock_n by_o the_o care_n and_o diligence_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n prefer_v rather_o to_o suffer_v death_n and_o to_o seal_v with_o his_o blood_n the_o doctrine_n which_o he_o have_v teach_v and_o which_o infinite_a number_n of_o people_n open_o profess_v than_o to_o return_v unto_o the_o communion_n which_o he_o have_v forsake_v after_o peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n succeed_v henry_n who_o with_o some_o other_o defend_v the_o faith_n of_o these_o church_n which_o after_o his_o name_n be_v call_v henritian_n as_o they_o have_v be_v also_o call_v petrobusian_o from_o the_o name_n of_o his_o predecessor_n it_o be_v true_a that_o those_o which_o have_v cause_v peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n to_o be_v burn_v find_a mean_n also_o to_o suppress_v henry_n by_o order_n of_o pope_n eugenius_n for_o cardinal_n alberick_n 5._o vita_fw-la s._n bernardi_n l._n 3._o c._n 5._o bishop_n of_o osty_a his_o legate_n have_v get_v he_o into_o his_o power_n order_v matter_n so_o that_o he_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o after_o neither_o can_v it_o be_v hear_v of_o what_o manner_n of_o death_n he_o die_v but_o we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o pope_n eugenius_n be_v inform_v of_o the_o great_a progress_n make_v by_o henry_n after_o the_o death_n of_o peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n who_o martyrdom_n do_v only_o increase_v and_o heighten_v his_o zeal_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o faith_n we_o know_v i_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n send_v alberick_n his_o legate_n who_o with_o gaufrid_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n st._n bernard_n abbot_n of_o clervaux_n who_o be_v at_o that_o time_n in_o great_a esteem_n with_o some_o other_o 1147._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la an._n 1147._o who_o go_v towards_o tholouse_n to_o pluck_v up_o these_o thorn_n as_o cardinal_n baronius_n say_v st._n bernard_n write_v beforehand_o unto_o alphonsus_n count_n of_o st._n giles_n in_o languedock_n who_o favour_v henry_n with_o his_o protection_n notwithstanding_o the_o violent_a death_n which_o peter_n the_o bruis_n have_v suffer_v 240._o bernard_n ep._n 240._o in_o this_o letter_n st._n bernard_n say_v several_a thing_n against_o the_o doctrine_n and_o the_o conversation_n of_o henry_n who_o from_o a_o friar_n that_o he_o be_v have_v embrace_v the_o opinion_n and_o party_n of_o peter_n his_o colleague_n less_o modest_a therein_o than_o peter_n de_fw-fr clunie_n his_o contemporary_a and_o also_o a_o great_a enemy_n of_o the_o albigensis_n petrobrus_fw-la contr._n petrobrus_fw-la against_o who_o he_o write_v under_o the_o name_n of_o petrobusian_o for_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o will_v suspend_v his_o judgement_n of_o what_o be_v report_v of_o henry_n until_o he_o be_v more_o certain_o inform_v of_o it_o so_o that_o i_o can_v tell_v if_o it_o may_v not_o be_v apply_v unto_o st._n bernard_n 47._o in_o frideric_n l._n 1._o c._n 47._o in_o this_o occasion_n what_o be_v say_v by_o otto_n the_o frisinge_a that_o by_o a_o mildness_n which_o be_v natural_a unto_o he_o he_o become_v in_o a_o manner_n over_o credulous_a in_o fine_a st._n bernard_n be_v come_v to_o tholouse_n 6._o vita_fw-la bernard_n l._n 3._o c._n 5_o 6._o he_o bestir_v himself_o with_o much_o
firmiter_fw-la credimus_fw-la necessario_fw-la tenendum_fw-la ac_fw-la secundum_fw-la tanquam_fw-la veritati_fw-la fidei_fw-la &_o etiam_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la dissonum_fw-la merito_fw-la reprobandum_fw-la examinata_fw-la itaque_fw-la opinion_n praedicta_fw-la dum_fw-la ea_fw-la quae_fw-la dixerat_fw-la retractare_fw-la nollet_fw-la sed_fw-la magis_fw-la videretur_fw-la pertinaciter_fw-la sustinere_fw-la a_o guillielmo_n parisiensi_fw-la episcopo_fw-la de_fw-la consilio_fw-la fratris_fw-la egidii_n bituricensis_fw-la archiepiscopi_fw-la provecti_fw-la theologi_fw-la &_o magistri_fw-la bertrandi_fw-la de_fw-la sancto_fw-la dionysio_fw-la praesellenti_fw-la doctore_fw-la &_o aurelianensis_fw-la episcopi_fw-la ac_fw-la guillielmi_n albianensis_fw-la episcopi_fw-la necnon_fw-la &_o doctorum_fw-la in_o jure_fw-la canonico_fw-la pariter_fw-la &_o duorum_fw-la ad_fw-la hoc_fw-la specialiter_fw-la vocatorum_fw-la perpetuum_fw-la super_fw-la hoc_fw-la silentium_fw-la dicto_fw-la fratri_fw-la sub_fw-la poena_fw-la excommunicationis_fw-la impositum_fw-la est_fw-la lecturaque_fw-la pariter_fw-la &_o predicatione_n privatur_fw-la verum_fw-la cum_fw-la ob_fw-la hoc_fw-la ad_fw-la sedem_fw-la apostolicam_fw-la appellasset_fw-la auditoribus_fw-la sibi_fw-la datis_fw-la in_o curia_fw-la sed_fw-la infacto_fw-la negotio_fw-la de_fw-la medio_fw-la sublatus_fw-la est_fw-la it_o appear_v by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v especial_o by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o faculty_n of_o divinity_n that_o it_o be_v not_o believe_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n notwithstanding_o the_o decree_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n anno_fw-la 1215._o and_o no_o more_o but_o a_o probable_a opinion_n and_o that_o it_o be_v in_o every_o body_n free_a liberty_n to_o follow_v it_o or_o not_o which_o will_v not_o a_o little_a confirm_v the_o protestant_n in_o the_o belief_n they_o be_v in_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n do_v not_o pass_v into_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n until_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n after_o the_o ordinance_n whereof_o they_o esteem_v that_o there_o be_v a_o indispensable_a necessity_n of_o separate_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o will_v make_v they_o at_o the_o same_o time_n say_v that_o this_o sole_a consideration_n which_o we_o have_v make_v upon_o the_o history_n of_o john_n of_o paris_n be_v sufficient_a entire_o to_o ruin_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o two_o famous_a book_n which_o have_v appear_v of_o late_a year_n wherein_o they_o have_v pretend_v to_o show_v that_o transubstantiation_n have_v always_o be_v esteem_v in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o there_o be_v no_o question_n but_o they_o be_v much_o confirm_v in_o this_o sentiment_n when_o they_o shall_v see_v that_o the_o cardinal_n d'aylli_fw-la which_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xv._o century_n speak_v of_o transubstantiation_n as_o of_o a_o opinion_n and_o also_o say_v that_o it_o can_v be_v clear_o infer_v from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n nor_o as_o he_o think_v from_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v not_o remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n nevertheless_o he_o embrace_v the_o opinion_n that_o hold_v so_o as_o that_o which_o be_v most_o favour_v by_o the_o church_n and_o which_o be_v most_o general_o receive_v among_o the_o doctor_n 6._o petrus_n de_fw-it aylliaco_fw-it cardin._n camerac_n in_o 4._o scent_n q._n 6._o see_v here_o his_o word_n quarta_fw-la opinio_fw-la &_o communior_fw-la est_fw-la quod_fw-la substantia_fw-la panis_fw-la non_fw-la remanet_fw-la sed_fw-la simpliciter_fw-la desinit_fw-la esse_fw-la ejus_fw-la possibilitas_fw-la patet_fw-la quia_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la deo_fw-la impossibile_fw-it quod_fw-la illa_fw-la substantia_fw-la subito_fw-la desinat_fw-la esse_fw-la quamvis_fw-la non_fw-la esset_fw-la possibile_fw-la creata_fw-la virtute_fw-la et_fw-la licet_fw-la ita_fw-la esse_fw-la non_fw-la sequatur_fw-la evidenter_fw-la ex_fw-la scriptura_fw-la nec_fw-la etiam_fw-la videre_fw-la meo_fw-la ex_fw-la determinatione_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la quia_fw-la tamen_fw-la magis_fw-la tavet_fw-la ei_fw-la &_o communi_fw-la opinioni_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la &_o doctorum_fw-la ideo_fw-la teneo_fw-la eam_fw-la but_o have_v report_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o west_n during_o the_o xii_o and_o xiii_o century_n touch_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n according_a unto_o our_o method_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o say_v something_o touch_v the_o eastern_a church_n genebrard_n in_o his_o chronology_n make_v mention_v of_o a_o certain_a friar_n call_v basil_n of_o who_o he_o observe_v that_o he_o reestablish_v the_o error_n of_o berengarius_fw-la for_o although_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o year_n 1087._o nevertheless_o 1087._o ad_fw-la annum_fw-la 1087._o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o zonarus_n report_v by_o cardinal_n baronius_n he_o dogmatize_v for_o the_o space_n of_o 52_o year_n we_o may_v put_v he_o into_o the_o number_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n it_o be_v true_a the_o same_o zonarus_n report_v in_o baronius_n that_o the_o emperor_n alexius_n comeneus_n cause_v he_o to_o be_v burn_v as_o a_o impostor_n so_o that_o if_o he_o be_v put_v to_o death_n for_o the_o opinion_n which_o genebrard_n impute_v unto_o he_o touch_v the_o sacrament_n it_o can_v reasonable_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v in_o the_o xii_o century_n of_o the_o same_o belief_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v of_o but_o see_v this_o man_n be_v accuse_v of_o several_a impiety_n 27._o apud_fw-la baron_n ad_fw-la annum_fw-la 1118._o n._n 27._o as_o of_o deny_v the_o trinity_n of_o reject_v the_o book_n of_o moses_n of_o teach_v that_o the_o world_n be_v make_v by_o wicked_a angel_n that_o michael_n the_o archangel_n be_v incarnate_a of_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n and_o of_o hold_v many_o other_o thing_n alike_o wicked_a and_o abominable_a i_o suppose_v that_o as_o the_o protestant_n can_v draw_v no_o advantage_n in_o favour_n of_o their_o opinion_n from_o the_o belief_n of_o this_o man_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o believe_v what_o genebrard_n relate_v of_o he_o so_o in_o like_a manner_n have_v the_o roman_a catholic_n no_o cause_n to_o boast_v of_o his_o condemnation_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o several_a impiety_n which_o sufficient_o declare_v that_o he_o be_v a_o manichean_a leo_fw-la allatius_n represent_v this_o basil_n as_o chief_a of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o bogomile_n who_o heresy_n be_v compose_v of_o that_o of_o the_o manichean_o and_o messalian_o and_o what_o this_o author_n say_v of_o they_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o second_o book_n de_fw-fr perpetua_fw-la consensione_n orientis_fw-la &_o occidentis_fw-la cap._n 10._o p._n 636._o but_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xiii_o century_n the_o mind_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v extreme_o agitate_a upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n some_o affirm_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v corruptible_a other_o justify_v the_o contrary_a the_o reason_n of_o these_o latter_a be_v because_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n be_v a_o commemoration_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v be_v rise_v again_o for_o we_o allege_v to_o this_o purpose_n some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o seem_v to_o favour_v their_o opinion_n but_o the_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_a deny_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o confession_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v it_o be_v only_o a_o sacrifice_n and_o by_o consequence_n he_o be_v therein_o corruptible_a as_o before_o his_o passion_n and_o without_o life_n and_o soul_n i_o say_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n be_v much_o agitate_a at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xiii_o age_n for_o the_o dispute_n have_v already_o be_v begin_v even_o in_o the_o xii_o century_n therefore_o zonarus_n a_o greek_a friar_n who_o live_v at_o that_o time_n i_o mean_v in_o the_o xii_o century_n speak_v of_o it_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n and_o resolve_v the_o question_n in_o embrace_v both_o party_n alexii_n in_o notis_fw-la vulcanii_fw-la ad_fw-la cyril_n alexandr_n t._n 6._o libr._n adversus_fw-la antropomorp_n ex_fw-la zonara_n ep_v 32._o l._n 3._o de_fw-la robus_fw-la gestis_fw-la alexii_n he_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o flesh_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n mortal_a and_o bury_v and_o for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v corruptible_a ground_n and_o break_v to_o piece_n by_o the_o tooth_n but_o that_o afterward_o be_v chew_v eat_v and_o go_v down_o into_o the_o stomach_n as_o it_o be_v into_o a_o sepulchre_n it_o become_v incorruptible_a because_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n remain_v not_o long_o dead_a and_o bury_v but_o rise_v again_o soon_o after_o as_o for_o nicetas_n choniates_n who_o write_v just_a at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xiii_o century_n and_o that_o make_v mention_n of_o this_o dispute_n he_o sufficient_o testify_v that_o the_o patriarch_n camaterus_n embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o which_o maintain_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v corruptible_a i_o shall_v not_o examine_v which_o of_o the_o two_o party_n be_v most_o reasonable_a for_o to_o speak_v my_o thought_n plain_o those_o people_n strive_v in_o vain_a and_o to_o no_o
unto_o who_o with_o thy_o father_n and_o thy_o good_a holy_a and_o quicken_a spirit_n appertain_v the_o glory_n both_o now_o and_o for_o ever_o amen_n as_o for_o what_o regard_v the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v no_o less_o difficult_a precise_o to_o determine_v the_o time_n when_o perfume_n be_v first_o offer_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o may_v very_o well_o be_v infer_v from_o what_o have_v be_v allege_v of_o st._n austin_n that_o this_o practice_n be_v not_o receive_v in_o his_o day_n in_o the_o west_n at_o least_o in_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n i_o say_v not_o in_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n for_o i_o find_v in_o the_o life_n of_o boniface_n the_o first_o contemporary_a with_o st._n austin_n this_o ordinance_n that_o no_o woman_n or_o nun_n 884._o in_o lib._n pontific_n t_o 1._o council_n p._n 884._o shall_v touch_v nor_o wash_v the_o sacred_a corporal_n nor_o cause_n to_o be_v burn_v any_o incense_n in_o the_o church_n save_v the_o deacon_n only_o i_o know_v the_o pontifical_a book_n from_o whence_o this_o life_n be_v take_v be_v a_o book_n upon_o which_o no_o solid_a foundation_n can_v be_v lay_v those_o which_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n make_v no_o esteem_n of_o it_o and_o the_o impostor_n that_o forge_v the_o decretal_n of_o the_o first_o pope_n have_v make_v soter_n to_o make_v a_o decrete_a in_o the_o ii_o century_n like_v unto_o that_o of_o boniface_n in_o the_o v._o but_o for_o all_o that_o i_o will_v not_o so_o absolute_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o ordinance_n of_o boniface_n as_o i_o will_v that_o of_o soter_n for_o although_o the_o pontifical_a book_n be_v not_o always_o to_o be_v believe_v nevertheless_o it_o can_v be_v say_v as_o positive_o as_o of_o the_o decretal_a of_o soter_n that_o it_o be_v forge_v there_o be_v but_o one_o thing_n that_o stick_v with_o i_o and_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o i_o can_v give_v credit_n to_o the_o decrete_a which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o life_n of_o boniface_n it_o be_v that_o in_o all_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o nor_o in_o those_o of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n of_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o make_v to_o the_o best_a of_o my_o remembrance_n touch_v the_o oblation_n of_o perfume_n it_o be_v not_o so_o of_o the_o book_n call_v the_o roman_a order_n wherein_o there_o be_v express_a mention_n make_v of_o it_o as_o also_o in_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o ix_o century_n but_o as_o for_o the_o roman_a order_n all_o be_v not_o agree_v of_o its_o age_n most_o think_a it_o be_v write_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o viii_o century_n and_o some_o in_o the_o xi_o after_o all_o in_o admit_v the_o decrete_a of_o pope_n boniface_n the_o first_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o use_n of_o perfume_n and_o incense_n in_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o religion_n be_v not_o receive_v by_o the_o latin_n before_o the_o v._o century_n if_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v then_o itself_o receive_v in_o a_o book_n which_o treat_v of_o divine_a office_n which_o melchior_n historpius_n cause_v to_o be_v print_v together_o with_o the_o roman_a order_n there_o be_v several_a prayer_n for_o consecrate_v and_o bless_v the_o censer_n and_o the_o incense_n of_o each_o it_o will_v suffice_v to_o relate_v one_o i_o say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n for_o the_o censer_n in_o blessing_n whereof_o this_o prayer_n be_v make_v unto_o god_n pat._n tom._n 10._o bibl._n pat._n o_o lord_n god_n who_o at_o the_o time_n that_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n be_v devour_v by_o fire_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o rebellion_n thou_o be_v please_v to_o hear_v the_o prayer_n of_o thy_o high_a priest_n aaron_n stand_v betwixt_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o live_n and_o offer_v thou_o incense_n and_o save_v the_o people_n out_o of_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o fire_n bless_v we_o pray_v thou_o this_o censer_n and_o grant_v that_o as_o often_o as_o we_o therein_o offer_v incense_n unto_o thou_o we_o may_v become_v a_o temple_n of_o a_o sweet_a savour_n acceptable_a unto_o thy_o christ_n and_o for_o the_o perfume_n and_o incense_n ibid._n ibid._n o_o almighty_a lord_n god_n of_o abraham_n of_o isaac_n and_o of_o jacob_n send_v upon_o this_o creature_n of_o perfume_n and_o of_o incense_n the_o strength_n and_o virtue_n of_o thy_o savour_n to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v serve_v for_o a_o protection_n and_o defence_n unto_o thy_o servant_n to_o hinder_v the_o enemy_n from_o enter_v into_o their_o heart_n and_o there_o fix_v his_o abode_n and_o residence_n through_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n amen_n and_o in_o the_o pontifical_a 1582._o pontific_n rom._n par_fw-fr 2._o fol._n 136._o 2_o venise_n 1582._o o_o lord_n god_n almighty_a in_o who_o presence_n do_v stand_v with_o tremble_a the_o army_n of_o holy_a angel_n who_o service_n be_v whole_o spiritual_a and_o full_a of_o zeal_n be_v please_v to_o behold_v bless_v and_o sanctify_v this_o incense_n and_o perfume_n to_o the_o end_n that_o all_o the_o failure_n the_o infirmity_n and_o all_o the_o stratagem_n of_o the_o enemy_n smell_v its_o savour_n may_v fly_v away_o and_o depart_v from_o thy_o creature_n which_o thou_o have_v ransom_v with_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o thy_o son_n never_o to_o be_v wound_v by_o the_o bite_n of_o the_o wicked_a serpent_n through_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n amen_o but_o because_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o apostle_n four_o canon_n join_v unto_o incense_n the_o oil_n for_o the_o light_n or_o lamp_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o inquire_v into_o the_o first_o original_a of_o this_o custom_n as_o we_o have_v do_v into_o that_o of_o incense_n to_o this_o purpose_n the_o reader_n need_v not_o expect_v that_o we_o shall_v treat_v of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n make_v use_n of_o lamp_n and_o candle_n in_o their_o assembly_n because_o every_o body_n know_v they_o do_v not_o use_v they_o for_o ceremony_n but_o through_o pure_a necessity_n be_v force_v to_o assemble_v in_o the_o night_n and_o early_o before_o daylight_n for_o fear_v of_o persecution_n from_o thence_o do_v proceed_v the_o unjust_a slander_n wherewith_o they_o be_v charge_v in_o minucius_n foelix_fw-la of_o cause_v the_o light_n to_o be_v extinguish_v the_o more_o greedy_o to_o satisfy_v their_o lust_n and_o sensual_a appetite_n neither_o will_v i_o speak_v of_o the_o wax_n candle_n and_o flambeau_n which_o be_v use_v on_o easter_n eve_n nor_o stand_v to_o show_v when_o their_o use_n begin_v not_o only_o on_o this_o occasion_n but_o also_o in_o feast_n and_o funeral_n as_o well_o as_o unto_o the_o honour_n of_o image_n these_o thing_n may_v probable_o be_v answer_v at_o some_o more_o convenient_a time_n for_o the_o present_a we_o must_v limit_v ourselves_o within_o the_o matter_n which_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n whereof_o we_o write_v the_o history_n and_o by_o consequence_n only_o consider_v the_o use_n of_o the_o light_n of_o lamp_n and_o candle_n in_o that_o which_o relate_v unto_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n tertullian_n account_v it_o as_o a_o great_a superstition_n in_o the_o gentile_n for_o use_v candle_n and_o flambeau_n in_o the_o day_n time_n and_o say_v christian_n do_v not_o so_o 35._o apolog._n c._n 35._o we_o say_v he_o do_v not_o burn_v daylight_n with_o candle_n and_o flambeau_n and_o he_o say_v so_o upon_o account_n of_o what_o be_v act_v by_o the_o pagan_n upon_o holy_a day_n and_o public_a rejoice_n particular_o unto_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o emperor_n but_o elsewhere_o he_o speak_v in_o a_o manner_n which_o give_v plain_o to_o understand_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n do_v not_o at_o all_o admit_v for_o ceremony_n the_o use_n of_o candle_n flambeau_n or_o other_o light_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o their_o religion_n so_o that_o if_o they_o make_v use_v of_o any_o it_o be_v only_o during_o their_o nocturnal_a assembly_n their_o enemy_n not_o suffer_v they_o to_o meet_v together_o in_o the_o day_n time_n let_v they_o say_v he_o every_o day_n light_a flambeau_n he_o speak_v of_o what_o be_v do_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o idol_n which_o be_v absolute_o in_o darkness_n 15._o de_fw-fr idol_n c._n 15._o let_v they_o which_o be_v threaten_v with_o eternal_a fire_n fasten_v laurel_n at_o their_o door_n that_o they_o may_v afterward_o burn_v they_o for_o these_o token_n of_o darkness_n and_o these_o forerunner_n of_o pain_n and_o punishment_n become_v they_o very_o well_o can_v a_o christian_a have_v speak_v after_o this_o manner_n against_o a_o heathen_a superstition_n if_o in_o his_o religion_n he_o have_v practise_v the_o use_n of_o light_n and_o flambeau_n he_o will_v have_v speak_v in_o another_o manner_n and_o
the_o weakness_n and_o ignorance_n of_o those_o which_o do_v it_o st._n jerom_n disciple_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n anno_fw-la 420._o declare_v himself_o so_o full_o on_o this_o matter_n that_o he_o leave_v we_o no_o difficulty_n therein_o for_o write_v against_o vigilantius_n 3._o tom._n 2._o advers._fw-la vigilant_a c._n 3._o priest_n of_o barcelona_n who_o approve_v not_o this_o custom_n he_o say_v among_o other_o thing_n we_o do_v not_o light_a flambeau_n at_o noonday_n as_o you_o do_v malicious_o accuse_v we_o but_o it_o be_v only_o do_v by_o this_o mean_n to_o supply_v the_o darkness_n of_o the_o night_n and_o to_o watch_v by_o the_o assistance_n and_o favour_n of_o the_o light_n to_o the_o end_n we_o shall_v not_o sleep_v with_o you_o in_o darkness_n but_o if_o any_o do_v it_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o martyr_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o ignorance_n and_o simplicity_n of_o lay_v person_n or_o indeed_o of_o some_o devout_a woman_n of_o who_o it_o may_v true_o be_v say_v i_o confess_v they_o have_v a_o zeal_n for_o god_n but_o not_o according_a to_o knowledge_n what_o prejudice_n be_v all_o this_o unto_o you_o and_o because_o vigilantius_n charge_v such_o people_n with_o idolatry_n st._n jerom_n to_o excuse_v they_o sheweth_z that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o what_o the_o pagan_n do_v and_o what_o be_v practise_v by_o these_o christian_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o say_v he_o be_v do_v unto_o idol_n therefore_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v have_v in_o detestation_n but_o this_o be_v do_v unto_o martyr_n therefore_o it_o may_v be_v allow_v for_o in_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n beside_o the_o relic_n of_o martyr_n when_o the_o gospel_n be_v to_o be_v read_v light_n be_v set_v up_o in_o day_n time_n not_o to_o dissipate_v darkness_n but_o for_o a_o expression_n and_o sign_n of_o joy_n it_o must_v then_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o practice_n of_o light_n and_o flambeau_n begin_v not_o to_o be_v introduce_v into_o the_o worship_n of_o christian_n until_o the_o v._o century_n and_o not_o then_o neither_o into_o the_o whole_a church_n universal_o but_o only_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n when_o they_o go_v about_o read_v the_o gospel_n which_o some_o do_v for_o the_o honour_n of_o martyr_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o a_o ignorant_a devotion_n and_o destitute_a of_o true_a knowledge_n according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n jerom_n and_o the_o exhortation_n direct_v by_o st._n chrysostom_n unto_o his_o auditor_n in_o the_o place_n abovesaid_a of_o cross_v the_o sea_n with_o flambeau_n to_o go_v to_o the_o sepulchre_n of_o the_o martyr_n phocas_n tend_v only_o to_o express_v their_o holy_a joy_n for_o the_o advantage_n they_o have_v of_o possess_v the_o relic_n of_o this_o martyr_n which_o have_v be_v transport_v from_o synopius_n unto_o constantinople_n but_o after_o all_o it_o appear_v by_o st._n jerom_n discourse_n that_o those_o of_o the_o west_n have_v not_o yet_o admit_v of_o this_o ceremony_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o practise_v neither_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n but_o at_o the_o time_n of_o read_v the_o gospel_n erasmus_n make_v this_o annotation_n upon_o the_o passage_n of_o st._n jerom_n it_o seem_v st._n jerom_n believe_v it_o be_v a_o superstitious_a thing_n to_o light_a flambeau_n to_o the_o honour_n of_o saint_n and_o that_o none_o shall_v be_v use_v but_o for_o the_o convenience_n of_o such_o as_o be_v to_o be_v employ_v in_o the_o night_n season_n whereas_o at_o this_o time_n the_o principal_a part_n of_o worship_n be_v make_v to_o consist_v in_o the_o light_n but_o it_o appear_v this_o custom_n be_v tolerate_v in_o that_o age_n rather_o than_o approve_v time_n change_v many_o thing_n in_o fine_a we_o do_v not_o find_v any_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n peter_n st._n james_n and_o st._n mark_n nor_o even_o in_o that_o attribute_v unto_o st._n basil_n but_o only_o in_o that_o of_o st._n chrysostom_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o that_o common_o attribute_v unto_o he_o but_o which_o can_v be_v his_o but_o of_o some_o author_n much_o late_a than_o that_o golden_a tongue_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n or_o if_o refer_v it_o unto_o st._n chrysostom_n it_o may_v not_o true_o be_v say_v that_o it_o have_v receive_v great_a change_n and_o alteration_n in_o the_o number_n of_o which_o may_v well_o be_v put_v the_o place_n where_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o candle_n and_o flambeau_n which_o yet_o i_o will_v not_o positive_o affirm_v be_v very_o probable_a this_o custom_n be_v introduce_v by_o degree_n into_o the_o church_n after_o st._n jerom_n time_n 103._o act._n 5._o t._n 4._o council_n pag._n 102._o &_o 103._o who_o die_v 13_o year_n after_o st._n chrysostom_n which_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o in_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n under_o agapet_n and_o menna_n anno_fw-la 536._o candle_n be_v join_v unto_o the_o incense_n and_o perfume_n for_o the_o public_a prayer_n which_o be_v to_o be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n and_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n itself_o but_o if_o in_o that_o place_n it_o concern_v not_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o i_o think_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o the_o use_n of_o flambeau_n on_o this_o occasion_n be_v introduce_v before_o into_o the_o eastern_a church_n see_v the_o read_n the_o gospel_n mention_v by_o st._n jerom_n for_o the_o which_o candle_n be_v light_v in_o day_n time_n in_o the_o eastern_a church_n relate_v in_o all_o likelihood_n unto_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o it_o it_o be_v true_a that_o his_o limit_v this_o practice_n unto_o the_o eastern_a church_n import_v that_o the_o church_n of_o the_o west_n do_v not_o yet_o observe_v it_o but_o in_o fine_a they_o introduce_v this_o same_o ceremony_n into_o their_o worship_n but_o to_o know_v precise_o the_o time_n be_v something_o difficult_a in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n sylvester_n 251._o lib._n pontifical_a t._n 1._o council_n pag._n 251._o who_o hold_v the_o pontificial_a chair_n in_o the_o day_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o several_a sort_n of_o work_n and_o flambeau_n which_o he_o give_v unto_o the_o use_n of_o the_o light_n in_o the_o church_n but_o because_o they_o may_v be_v give_v to_o supply_v the_o darkness_n of_o the_o night_n or_o to_o serve_v only_o for_o decency_n and_o ornament_n not_o to_o insist_v upon_o the_o little_a credit_n which_o the_o pontifical_a book_n that_o contain_v the_o life_n of_o silvester_n do_v deserve_v we_o can_v procure_v from_o so_o great_a a_o number_n of_o lamp_n and_o flambeau_n any_o light_n for_o find_v what_o we_o look_v after_o although_o we_o be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o there_o be_v some_o church_n in_o the_o iv_o century_n especial_o in_o the_o east_n where_o be_v see_v lamp_n light_v even_o in_o day_n time_n as_o in_o that_o speak_v of_o by_o epiphanius_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o letter_n unto_o john_n hierosolym_n ep._n ad_fw-la joan._n hierosolym_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o may_v also_o happen_v to_o be_v in_o the_o west_n but_o we_o inquire_v for_o the_o use_n of_o these_o lamp_n and_o flambeau_n at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n st._n austin_n contemporary_a with_o s._n jerom_n but_o a_o little_o young_a than_o he_o exhort_v his_o auditor_n to_o offer_v according_a to_o their_o ability_n little_a candle_n 215._o serm._n de_fw-fr tempor_n 215._o and_o oil_n for_o the_o light_n he_o do_v not_o positive_o say_v it_o be_v for_o the_o time_n of_o oblation_n i_o mean_v for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o this_o sermon_n be_v none_o of_o st._n augustine_n it_o be_v a_o mend_v and_o patch_v piece_n of_o st._n eloy_n de_fw-fr rectitudine_fw-la catholicae_fw-la conversationis_fw-la beside_o that_o in_o the_o seven_o sermon_n de_fw-fr temporibus_fw-la at_o least_o if_o it_o be_v he_o he_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v for_o the_o light_n of_o the_o night_n the_o four_o council_n of_o carthage_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 398._o if_o the_o title_n be_v true_a declare_v that_o the_o acolyte_n receive_v a_o candle_n from_o the_o archdeacon_n 6._o can._n 6._o in_o his_o ordination_n to_o the_o end_n he_o shall_v know_v that_o it_o be_v his_o duty_n to_o light_v the_o light_n of_o the_o church_n but_o he_o do_v not_o particular_o explain_v himself_o of_o the_o use_n of_o these_o flambeau_n i_o suppose_v then_o to_o reconcile_v st._n jerom_n with_o the_o rest_n it_o must_v be_v say_v that_o the_o use_n which_o we_o examine_v touch_v the_o use_n of_o flambeau_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n begin_v to_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o western_a church_n in_o the_o day_n of_o st._n
austin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o v._o century_n 71._o libre_fw-la sacrament_n in_o sabbato_fw-la sancto_fw-la p._n 70._o &_o 71._o and_o what_o incline_v i_o to_o think_v so_o be_v first_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o it_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o holy_a baptism_n as_o it_o may_v be_v see_v in_o his_o book_n of_o sacrament_n whence_o it_o may_v be_v infer_v with_o great_a probability_n that_o it_o be_v also_o practise_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n second_o st._n isidor_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o time_n with_o gregory_n although_o he_o die_v several_a year_n after_o he_o speak_v formal_o of_o it_o clericis_fw-la lib._n 7._o etymol_n c._n de_fw-fr clericis_fw-la as_o of_o a_o thing_n already_o establish_v those_o say_v he_o which_o in_o greek_a be_v call_v acolytes_n be_v those_o which_o in_o latin_a we_o call_v linkbearer_n because_o they_o carry_v they_o when_o the_o gospel_n be_v read_v or_o when_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v for_o than_o they_o do_v light_a candle_n and_o bear_v they_o not_o to_o dissipate_v darkness_n because_o the_o sun_n shine_v at_o that_o time_n but_o to_o express_v our_o joy_n thereby_o to_o declare_v under_o the_o type_n of_o a_o corporal_a light_n that_o light_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o gospel_n that_o he_o be_v the_o true_a light_n which_o enlighten_v every_o man_n which_o come_v into_o the_o world_n since_o which_o time_n most_o of_o those_o which_o have_v treat_v of_o divine_a office_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o speak_v of_o it_o and_o therein_o to_o seek_v as_o well_o as_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n some_o mystical_a signification_n so_o that_o it_o will_v be_v but_o lose_v labour_n any_o far_a to_o follow_v the_o trace_n of_o this_o ceremony_n which_o be_v even_o at_o that_o time_n general_o receive_v among_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o east_n and_o in_o the_o west_n therefore_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o roman_a order_n and_o elsewhere_o several_a prayer_n for_o blessing_n of_o torch_n candle_n and_o flambeau_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a here_o to_o be_v insert_v one_o shall_v suffice_v for_o all_o 24._o ordo_fw-la roman_n t._n 10._o bibl._n patr._n p._n 24._o o_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n bless_v this_o wax_n we_o beseech_v thou_o and_o therein_o pour_v by_o the_o virtue_n of_o thy_o heavenly_a cross_n a_o heavenly_a benediction_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n it_o may_v receive_v of_o thou_o who_o have_v give_v it_o unto_o man_n to_o scatter_v the_o darkness_n of_o the_o night_n such_o a_o force_n and_o benediction_n that_o in_o all_o place_n where_o it_o shall_v be_v light_v or_o set_v the_o devil_n shall_v avoid_v tremble_v and_o fly_v for_o fear_n with_o all_o his_o imp_n from_o those_o place_n and_o habitation_n and_o that_o he_o may_v no_o more_o attempt_n to_o molest_v and_o seduce_v those_o that_o serve_v thou_o but_o have_v discourse_v of_o the_o use_n of_o lamp_n candle_n and_o of_o incense_n the_o author_n of_o constitution_n call_v apostolical_a oblige_v we_o to_o speak_v somewhat_o of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n because_o in_o his_o liturgy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o represent_v the_o bishop_n make_v of_o it_o when_o he_o address_v himself_o unto_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n often_o make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n at_o least_o since_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ii_o century_n as_o tertullian_n inform_v we_o but_o before_o he_o i_o do_v not_o remember_v to_o have_v observe_v it_o a_o practice_n those_o christian_n oppose_v unto_o the_o reproach_n which_o the_o gentile_n make_v they_o of_o believe_v in_o a_o man_n that_o have_v be_v put_v to_o death_n upon_o a_o cross_n so_o that_o by_o this_o sign_n they_o will_v manifest_v unto_o their_o enemy_n that_o they_o be_v not_o ashamed_a of_o their_o crucify_a jesus_n so_o it_o be_v that_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n explain_v himself_o when_o he_o say_v if_o after_o be_v crucify_v and_o bury_v 4._o catech._n 4._o he_o have_v remain_v in_o the_o grave_a than_o we_o shall_v have_v cause_n to_o be_v ashamed_a but_o he_o be_v rise_v and_o ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o elsewhere_o 13_o id._n catech._n 13_o arm_v yourselves_o against_o the_o enemy_n of_o this_o cross_n plant_v for_o a_o trophy_n against_o all_o opposer_n the_o faith_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o when_o you_o engage_v in_o dispute_v with_o unbeliever_n touch_v the_o cross_n of_o our_o saviour_n first_o of_o all_o make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o you_o will_v put_v to_o silence_v your_o gainsayer_n be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o confess_v the_o cross_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o he_o that_o be_v crucify_v but_o how_o frequent_a soever_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v among_o christian_n i_o can_v find_v that_o during_o the_o three_o first_o century_n they_o common_o use_v it_o in_o the_o public_a service_n of_o religion_n and_o as_o i_o only_o treat_v at_o this_o time_n of_o the_o sacrament_n i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o the_o first_o place_n wherein_o there_o be_v any_o mention_n of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n be_v the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o apostolic_a constitution_n as_o have_v be_v declare_v in_o this_o chapter_n and_o this_o treatise_n can_v not_o have_v be_v write_v but_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n those_o attribute_v unto_o st._n peter_n st._n james_n and_o st._n mark_n be_v not_o as_o i_o conceive_v any_o elder_a have_v many_o thing_n in_o they_o unknown_a unto_o the_o first_o christian_n as_o for_o the_o liturgy_n of_o justin_n martyr_n write_v in_o the_o ii_o century_n there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n mention_v of_o it_o but_o what_o i_o dare_v not_o assure_v of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n during_o the_o three_o first_o century_n i_o shall_v not_o fear_v to_o affirm_v of_o the_o use_n of_o material_a cross_n because_o there_o be_v not_o yet_o any_o use_v in_o the_o church_n therefore_o tertullian_n reckon_v express_o among_o false_a opinion_n 16._o apolog._n c._n 15._o &_o 16._o that_o some_o pagan_n entertain_v of_o the_o object_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o christian_n octau._n minut._n in_o octau._n the_o fancy_n of_o those_o which_o think_v that_o they_o be_v worshipper_n or_o admirer_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o in_o minutius_n fellix_fw-la cecilius_n in_o his_o invective_n against_o christian_n have_v say_v that_o some_o person_n esteem_v that_o the_o curse_a wood_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v part_n of_o their_o ceremony_n octavius_n that_o excellent_a defender_n of_o christianity_n answer_v as_o for_o cross_n we_o neither_o care_v for_o they_o nor_o worship_n they_o and_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o christian_n begin_v not_o to_o use_v cross_n until_o after_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o helen_n mother_n of_o constantine_n have_v find_v the_o true_a cross_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o year_n 326._o but_o if_o we_o yet_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n we_o shall_v not_o find_v any_o cross_n therein_o use_v during_o all_o the_o time_n which_o have_v be_v speak_v of_o nor_o yet_o late_a for_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v neither_o in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n justin_n martyr_n nor_o in_o those_o which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n james_n st._n peter_n and_o of_o st._n mark_n nor_o in_o fine_a in_o those_o of_o the_o apostolic_a constitution_n of_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o of_o the_o pretend_a dennis_n the_o arcopagite_n but_o although_o the_o author_n of_o this_o last_o live_v not_o at_o soon_a but_o at_o the_o v._o century_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o use_n of_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v not_o practise_v in_o the_o public_a action_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n see_v the_o contrary_n appear_v in_o the_o write_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n 615._o hom._n 55._o in_o matth._n p._n 487._o vide_fw-la t._n 5._o quod_fw-la christ_n sit_fw-la deus_fw-la pag_n 840._o &_o t._n 6._o de_fw-la adorat_fw-la cruc_fw-la p._n 615._o when_o say_v he_o we_o be_v regenerate_v that_o be_v to_o say_v baptise_a the_o cross_n be_v there_o and_o when_o we_o be_v feed_v with_o the_o mystical_a food_n and_o when_o we_o receive_v ordination_n and_o whatever_o else_o we_o do_v this_o victorious_a symbol_n do_v still_o accompany_v we_o but_o before_o this_o excellent_a doctor_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n anno_fw-la 407._o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o cross_n be_v employ_v in_o the_o service_n and_o worship_n of_o christian_n and_o beside_o the_o passage_n of_o st._n
i_o may_v become_v happy_a by_o the_o sight_n of_o thy_o glory_n and_o this_o other_o i_o salute_v thou_o light_n of_o the_o world_n sane_fw-la gloss_n ad_fw-la decret_a greg._n l._n 3._o tit_n 41._o the_o miss_n celebr_n c._n 10._o sane_fw-la word_n of_o the_o father_n true_a hosty_a live_a flesh_n perfect_a god_n true_a man._n it_o must_v not_o be_v forget_v that_o just_a at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xiii_o century_n a_o few_o year_n before_o honorius_n the_o three_o have_v make_v his_o constitution_n for_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n odo_n bishop_n of_o paris_n ordain_v pat._n statut_fw-la synod_n c._n 5._o t._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n that_o the_o people_n shall_v often_o be_v exhort_v to_o bow_v the_o knee_n before_o the_o body_n as_o before_o their_o maker_n and_o lord_n as_o often_o as_o they_o shall_v see_v it_o pass_v before_o they_o this_o prelate_n cause_v several_a precaution_n to_o be_v add_v unto_o this_o decree_n in_o case_n it_o shall_v happen_v that_o any_o part_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n or_o that_o any_o fly_n or_o spider_n shall_v chance_v to_o fall_v into_o the_o blood_n it_o be_v true_a odo_n be_v not_o the_o first_o that_o prescribe_v these_o kind_n of_o precaution_n for_o from_o the_o viii_o century_n somewhat_o of_o this_o nature_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o a_o penitential_a attribute_v unto_o pope_n gregory_n the_o xiii_o which_o hold_v the_o chair_n according_a unto_o bellarmine_n computation_n from_o the_o year_n 731._o unto_o the_o year_n 741._o i_o say_v this_o penitential_a be_v attribute_v unto_o he_o for_o it_o be_v not_o very_o certain_a that_o it_o be_v his_o but_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v in_o this_o book_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n 471._o tom._n 5._o p._n 471._o that_o precaution_n like_v unto_o those_o establish_v by_o odo_n bishop_n of_o paris_n be_v to_o be_v see_v and_o it_o be_v as_o i_o conceive_v of_o this_o penitential_a book_n negligentiam_fw-la de_fw-fr consecr_n distinct_a 2._o c._n si_fw-la per_fw-la negligentiam_fw-la attribute_v unto_o gregory_n the_o thirteen_o that_o the_o canonist_n gratian_n have_v take_v the_o word_n he_o cite_v in_o his_o decrete_a under_o the_o name_n of_o pope_n pius_n the_o first_o who_o live_v about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o ii_o century_n in_o fine_a beside_o that_o they_o agree_v much_o better_a with_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n than_o with_o that_o of_o pius_n who_o as_o yet_o be_v ignorant_a of_o these_o kind_n of_o precaution_n the_o word_n relate_v by_o gratian_n as_o speak_v by_o pius_n be_v at_o this_o day_n to_o be_v find_v verbatim_o in_o the_o penitential_a give_v we_o under_o the_o name_n of_o gregory_n the_o xiii_o the_o first_o christian_n be_v careful_a that_o no_o part_n of_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o they_o make_v any_o ordinance_n touch_v what_o may_v through_o neglect_n fall_v to_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o after_o age_n which_o be_v in_o process_n of_o time_n become_v infinite_o more_o scrupulous_a than_o former_a christian_n become_v also_o more_o liberal_a of_o their_o decree_n and_o constitution_n especial_o in_o what_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n insomuch_o that_o hubert_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o legate_n of_o pope_n celestine_n make_v this_o decree_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n never_o regard_v the_o simplicity_n with_o which_o the_o sacrament_n be_v send_v unto_o sick_a people_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n i._n apud_fw-la roger._n de_fw-fr hoveden_n in_o richard_n i._n that_o priest_n as_o often_o as_o there_o be_v need_n to_o communicate_v the_o sick_a shall_v themselves_o carry_v the_o host_n in_o their_o priestly_a habit_n suitable_a unto_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n and_o that_o light_n shall_v be_v carry_v before_o it_o if_o stormy_a wether_n the_o badness_n of_o the_o way_n or_o some_o other_o reason_n do_v not_o hinder_v odo_n bishop_n of_o paris_n do_v moreover_o ordain_v that_o all_o person_n shall_v kneel_v down_o unto_o it_o when_o it_o pass_v by_o which_o if_o my_o memory_n fail_v not_o be_v the_o first_o decree_n make_v for_o adore_v the_o host_n yet_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v that_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o at_o all_o practise_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n before_o this_o ordinance_n of_o odo_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xiii_o century_n there_o be_v some_o which_o think_v that_o it_o be_v establish_v by_o durandus_fw-la abbot_n of_o troarn_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n a_o little_a after_o berengarius_fw-la have_v declare_v himself_o against_o the_o dostrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o if_o durandus_fw-la make_v not_o mention_v of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v those_o which_o refer_v his_o word_n unto_o the_o bless_a humanity_n of_o our_o redeemer_n whereof_o he_o make_v mention_n in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o unto_o which_o they_o pretend_v that_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n shall_v be_v address_v according_a to_o the_o design_n of_o this_o abbot_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o alger_n formal_o teach_v it_o in_o the_o xii_o century_n 3._o de_fw-fr sacram._n l._n 2._o c._n 3._o for_o as_o to_o what_o we_o read_v in_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n that_o all_o those_o which_o meet_v the_o priest_n 217._o lib._n 3._o c._n 18._o t._n 4._o spicil_n p._n 217._o bear_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n unto_o a_o sick_a person_n shall_v demand_v forgiveness_n i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o all_o do_v explain_v this_o action_n after_o one_o manner_n dom_fw-la luke_n d'achery_n which_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v print_v understand_v it_o of_o adoration_n have_v cause_v this_o little_a annotation_n to_o be_v put_v in_o the_o margin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o shall_v prostrate_v and_o adore_v other_o say_v that_o these_o word_n demand_v pardon_n do_v only_o signify_v that_o those_o which_o meet_v the_o sacrament_n shall_v demand_v forgiveness_n either_o of_o the_o priest_n the_o same_z as_o in_o communicate_v 145._o ibid._n l._n 2._o c._n 30._o p._n 145._o for_o they_o all_o demand_v pardon_n of_o each_o other_o and_o kiss_v the_o priest_n hand_n before_o they_o receive_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n or_o of_o god_n in_o consideration_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 92._o ibid._n l._n 1._o c._n 13._o p._n 58._o etc._n etc._n 38._o p._n 92._o whereof_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o memorial_n whereunto_o they_o add_v that_o the_o same_o be_v practise_v in_o this_o famous_a assembly_n when_o the_o cross_n be_v uncover_v on_o good-friday_n and_o the_o day_n call_v the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o holy_a cross_n and_o that_o the_o pardon_n which_o they_o ask_v upon_o these_o two_o occasion_n be_v distinguish_v from_o adoration_n moreover_o they_o say_v that_o in_o the_o thirty_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o these_o custom_n wherein_o be_v exact_o represent_v what_o be_v practise_v in_o those_o time_n in_o this_o famous_a monastery_n in_o the_o consecration_n and_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n say_v of_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n whence_o they_o infer_v that_o they_o do_v not_o practice_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o some_o age_n past_a do_v immediate_o follow_v the_o elevation_n of_o it_o after_o all_o shall_v the_o word_n in_o question_n be_v apply_v unto_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n no_o other_o consequence_n can_v from_o thence_o be_v draw_v but_o this_o to_o wit_n that_o in_o the_o xi_o century_n at_o the_o end_n whereof_o be_v collect_v together_o in_o three_o book_n all_o these_o ancient_a custom_n this_o adoration_n begin_v to_o be_v practise_v that_o be_v to_o say_v after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la although_o there_o be_v no_o decree_n for_o it_o until_o the_o xiii_o century_n and_o as_o before_o the_o xiii_o century_n there_o be_v no_o decree_n make_v touch_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n so_o also_o before_o that_o time_n there_o be_v no_o holy_a day_n dedicate_v unto_o its_o honour_n from_o whence_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o make_v their_o advantage_n against_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v that_o if_o this_o adoration_n have_v be_v practise_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n christian_n will_v not_o have_v refer_v it_o unto_o urban_n the_o four_o the_o care_n of_o institute_v the_o feast_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o do_v in_o the_o year_n 1264._o but_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o know_v that_o urban_n the_o
which_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a man_n the_o other_o that_o he_o have_v only_o a_o shadow_n of_o a_o body_n they_o pretend_v i_o say_v that_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o father_n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o dispute_v against_o these_o heretic_n be_v a_o evident_a proof_n that_o it_o be_v not_o adore_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n because_o if_o it_o have_v be_v adore_v they_o will_v have_v urge_v this_o adoration_n both_o against_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o because_o one_o adore_v not_o the_o body_n of_o a_o common_a man_n nor_o a_o imaginary_a body_n and_o which_o have_v nothing_o of_o a_o true_a body_n but_o a_o deceitful_a appearance_n it_o be_v also_o what_o be_v far_o infer_v by_o some_o among_o they_o from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o same_o father_n in_o their_o dispute_n against_o the_o aquarian_o which_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n with_o water_n only_o say_v they_o can_v not_o dispense_v themselves_o from_o allege_v this_o act_n of_o adoration_n to_o represent_v unto_o they_o that_o the_o consecration_n not_o be_v to_o be_v perform_v with_o water_n only_o they_o will_v be_v guilty_a of_o the_o crime_n of_o idolatry_n to_o adore_v common_a water_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whatever_o intention_n they_o may_v have_v have_v otherwise_o they_o say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o canon_n make_v by_o the_o three_o council_n of_o braga_n anno_fw-la 675._o against_o those_o which_o consecrate_a milk_n instead_o of_o wine_n in_o the_o holy_a cup_n the_o father_n satisfy_v themselves_o in_o say_v that_o the_o institution_n of_o our_o lord_n admit_v not_o to_o celebrate_v with_o milk_n nevertheless_o say_v the_o protestant_n if_o the_o church_n have_v practise_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v not_o that_o be_v the_o fit_a time_n to_o have_v speak_v of_o it_o and_o to_o have_v show_v that_o those_o which_o do_v celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n with_o milk_n cause_v the_o church_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n because_o the_o people_n adore_v the_o cup_n can_v not_o in_o effect_n adore_v any_o thing_n but_o milk_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v say_v they_o again_o that_o this_o public_a service_n of_o religion_n this_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v never_o allege_v to_o overthrow_v nestorias_fw-la who_o say_v in_o speak_v of_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o can_v not_o adore_v he_o which_o have_v be_v a_o infant_n of_o two_o month_n old_a and_o which_o have_v suck_v the_o breast_n as_o for_o the_o greek_a church_n i_o can_v tell_v how_o after_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xii_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n it_o can_v be_v think_v the_o greek_n adore_v the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v true_a that_o all_o thing_n which_o we_o therein_o observe_v do_v not_o well_o agree_v as_o many_o say_v with_o this_o act_n of_o adoration_n no_o more_o than_o the_o reproach_n make_v by_o arcudius_n a_o greek_a latinise_v against_o the_o greek_n whereof_o we_o make_v mention_v in_o the_o same_o place_n when_o he_o say_v that_o they_o give_v but_o little_a or_o no_o honour_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n as_o for_o cabasilas_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n who_o write_v in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n he_o say_v only_o that_o believer_n willing_a to_o show_v their_o devotion_n and_o their_o faith_n adore_v bless_v and_o celebrate_v as_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v understand_v in_o his_o gift_n nevertheless_o certain_a word_n of_o gabriel_n archbishop_n of_o philadelphia_n be_v cite_v who_o be_v a_o prelate_n at_o venice_n about_o 45_o year_n ago_o the_o which_o do_v formal_o lay_v down_o the_o adoration_n we_o treat_v of_o but_o the_o protestant_n answer_v thereunto_o that_o beside_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v several_a thing_n which_o as_o have_v be_v show_v agree_v not_o with_o this_o adoration_n there_o never_o have_v be_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n any_o decree_n make_v for_o the_o adore_v of_o the_o eucharist_n neither_o do_v there_o appear_v any_o in_o their_o public_a book_n of_o religion_n they_o say_v moreover_o that_o there_o be_v no_o certainty_n that_o the_o word_n cite_v under_o the_o name_n of_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n be_v his_o because_o the_o greek_a have_v never_o be_v cite_v and_o that_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o have_v be_v speak_v by_o this_o prelate_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v think_v strange_a that_o a_o greek_a live_v among_o the_o latin_n shall_v be_v prevail_v upon_o by_o the_o ordinary_a practice_n of_o those_o which_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o worship_n of_o latry_n but_o that_o his_o example_n and_o testimony_n conclude_v nothing_o touch_v the_o body_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o fine_a anthony_n cancus_fw-la a_o patrician_n of_o venice_n archbishop_n of_o corfou_n answer_v unto_o pope_n gregory_n the_o xiii_o which_o have_v command_v he_o particular_o to_o inform_v he_o of_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n observe_v express_o in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n the_o manuscript_n whereof_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o king_n library_n that_o there_o be_v no_o christian_a communion_n which_o render_v less_o reverence_n less_o honour_n nor_o less_o worship_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n than_o the_o greek_n do_v he_o also_o add_v that_o have_v tax_v they_o with_o the_o little_a respect_n they_o give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n that_o they_o answer_v he_o that_o there_o be_v no_o command_n which_o require_v this_o adoration_n from_o whence_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o compare_v they_o unto_o oecolampadius_n who_o plain_o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v not_o be_v adore_v with_o the_o worship_n of_o latry_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_v of_o this_o dispute_n for_o it_o be_v not_o my_o business_n to_o decide_v it_o therefore_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n i_o pass_v unto_o that_o of_o ethiopia_n or_o the_o abyssins_n in_o the_o which_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o francis_n alvarez_n a_o priest_n of_o portugal_n and_o a_o eye-witness_n 11._o in_o his_o voyage_n into_o fthiopia_n cap._n 11._o all_o the_o people_n as_o well_o man_n as_o woman_n go_v unto_o the_o communion_n with_o their_o hand_n lift_v up_o and_o open_v and_o during_o the_o whole_a office_n and_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o communion_n every_o one_o be_v stand_v 507._o damian_n a_o go_v p._n 507._o the_o which_o be_v confirm_v by_o zaga_n zabo_n a_o abyssin_n who_o in_o the_o explication_n of_o their_o faith_n translate_v by_o damian_n go_v observe_v that_o in_o say_v their_o mass_n they_o do_v not_o show_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o he_o see_v that_o it_o be_v usual_o practise_v among_o the_o latin_n the_o which_o do_v show_v how_o little_a credit_n be_v to_o be_v give_v unto_o a_o liturgy_n of_o the_o abyssins_n which_v be_v put_v into_o latin_a in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n without_o mention_v from_o whence_o it_o be_v take_v or_o who_o it_o be_v that_o translate_v it_o and_o in_o the_o which_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v both_o of_o the_o elevation_n and_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o the_o deposition_n of_o these_o two_o infallible_a witness_n who_o testimony_n we_o just_o now_o receive_v and_o the_o one_o of_o which_o to_o wit_n alvarez_n express_o observe_v that_o the_o abyssins_n do_v not_o lift_v up_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o their_o eucharist_n which_o be_v the_o cause_n as_o the_o other_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o show_v unto_o the_o people_n as_o it_o be_v among_o the_o latin_n and_o in_o the_o west_n itself_o there_o have_v always_o be_v people_n which_o have_v celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n without_o adore_v or_o lift_v it_o up_o as_o we_o have_v show_v at_o large_a in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o historical_a treatise_n because_o before_o the_o introduction_n of_o the_o elevation_n or_o adoration_n of_o it_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n berengarius_fw-la with_o his_o follower_n be_v grow_v very_o eminent_a who_o be_v immediate_o follow_v by_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n which_o spread_v themselves_o in_o france_n italy_n england_n in_o bohemia_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o all_o those_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n without_o lift_v up_o or_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n which_o practice_n be_v follow_v by_o the_o taborite_n of_o bohemia_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xv._o century_n and_o the_o which_o be_v also_o practise_v by_o protestant_n which_o be_v in_o very_o great_a number_n in_o all_o part_n of_o europe_n in_o fine_a to_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n and_o at_o the_o same_o
he_o by_o the_o church_n the_o which_o as_o the_o more_o sacred_a be_v say_v to_o be_v inhabit_v by_o the_o presence_n of_o some_o divinity_n have_v receive_v into_o the_o temple_n at_o their_o first_o dedication_n or_o consecration_n such_o devil_n by_o curious_a invocation_n and_o witchcraft_n arnobius_n bring_v in_o the_o pagan_a answer_v the_o christian_a after_o this_o manner_n you_o err_v and_o be_v deceive_v gent._n l._n 6._o advers._fw-la gent._n for_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o brass_n nor_o the_o mass_n of_o gold_n or_o silver_n nor_o the_o other_o matter_n whereof_o image_n be_v make_v be_v of_o themselves_o god_n and_o religious_a deity_n but_o we_o serve_v and_o worship_v these_o god_n in_o they_o which_o holy_a consecration_n do_v introduce_v idolor_n de_fw-fr vanitat_fw-la idolor_n and_o which_o it_o make_v to_o inhabit_v in_o the_o image_n which_o we_o cause_v to_o be_v make_v and_o do_v not_o st._n cyprian_n say_v in_o his_o time_n that_o these_o sort_n of_o spirit_n do_v lie_v hide_v under_o the_o statue_n and_o consecrate_a image_n in_o fine_a lactantius_n speak_v of_o this_o kind_n of_o god_n of_o the_o gentile_n 4._o instit_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 4._o say_v that_o when_o they_o be_v make_v they_o feel_v it_o not_o nor_o when_o they_o be_v worship_v they_o know_v it_o not_o for_o they_o become_v not_o sensible_a by_o consecration_n but_o as_o for_o the_o sanctification_n and_o consecration_n of_o christian_n it_o consist_v only_o in_o retrieve_v thing_n from_o a_o profane_a and_o common_a use_n and_o by_o apply_v they_o unto_o a_o holy_a use_n by_o desire_v of_o god_n by_o their_o prayer_n that_o he_o will_v sanctify_v their_o use_n and_o employment_n for_o his_o glory_n and_o the_o salvation_n of_o those_o who_o use_v they_o lawful_o so_o that_o there_o be_v any_o question_n for_o instance_n of_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n or_o of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n their_o consecration_n tend_v only_o to_o give_v they_o a_o quality_n which_o they_o have_v not_o before_o to_o employ_v they_o unto_o a_o divine_a and_o religious_a use_n and_o by_o pray_v god_n to_o make_v they_o sacrament_n of_o his_o religion_n and_o that_o he_o will_v render_v they_o efficacious_a by_o his_o holy_a spirit_n in_o the_o lawful_a use_v of_o they_o out_o of_o which_o use_n they_o be_v no_o more_o but_o common_a bread_n wine_n and_o water_n as_o they_o be_v before_o all_o the_o virtue_n they_o have_v in_o quality_n of_o sign_n and_o sacrament_n either_o to_o sanctify_v our_o soul_n or_o to_o nourish_v they_o depend_v upon_o the_o holy_a and_o religious_a use_n unto_o which_o they_o be_v apply_v and_o on_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o spirit_n act_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o only_o signify_v but_o also_o that_o they_o shall_v seal_v in_o our_o soul_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v exhibit_v and_o communicate_v when_o they_o be_v administer_v the_o thing_n which_o they_o signify_v and_o represent_v now_o let_v we_o see_v if_o this_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n of_o the_o church_n 100_o in_o levit._n hom._n 11._o p._n 100_o origen_n upon_o levitiecus_n there_o be_v bear_v in_o my_o house_n say_v he_o the_o firstling_n of_o a_o cow_n i_o be_o not_o permit_v to_o put_v it_o unto_o any_o common_a use_n for_o it_o be_v holy_a unto_o the_o lord_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v call_v holy_a we_o know_v then_o by_o this_o dumb_a beast_n ibid._n ibid._n how_o the_o law_n appoint_v that_o what_o it_o will_v have_v to_o be_v holy_a must_v be_v set_v apart_o for_o god_n only_o and_o in_o the_o same_o place_n to_o sanctify_v any_o thing_n be_v to_o devote_v it_o unto_o god_n the_o great_a st._n 2._o regul_n brevior_fw-la q_o 53._o p._n 642._o d._n t._n 2._o basil_n sanctification_n consist_v in_o adhere_v local_o and_o inseparable_o unto_o god_n at_o all_o time_n in_o study_v and_o follow_v what_o be_v well_o please_v in_o his_o fight_n for_o also_o in_o the_o thing_n offer_v and_o consecrate_v unto_o god_n deficient_a thing_n be_v not_o accept_v and_o without_o impiety_n and_o sin_n what_o have_v be_v once_o consecrate_v unto_o god_n can_v be_v convert_v unto_o common_a and_o human_a use_n st._n austin_n in_o his_o question_n upon_o leviticus_n testify_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n when_o he_o say_v thus_o when_o he_o say_v the_o thing_n which_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n sanctify_v 98._o l._n 3._o q._n 85._o t._n 4._o p._n 98._o it_o must_v be_v understand_v in_o offer_v they_o unto_o the_o priest_n and_o by_o they_o unto_o the_o lord_n and_o this_o kind_n of_o sanctification_n must_v be_v observe_v which_o be_v make_v by_o vow_n and_o by_o the_o devotion_n of_o he_o who_o offer_v s._n cyrill_a of_o alexandria_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o esay_n 178._o l._n 1._o orat._n 6._o p._n 178._o what_o be_v say_v to_o be_v sanctify_v shall_v not_o always_o partake_v of_o sanctification_n but_o rather_o it_o signify_v to_o be_v consecrate_v unto_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n as_o what_o he_o say_v unto_o moses_n sanctify_v unto_o i_o all_o the_o first-born_a which_o open_v the_o matrix_fw-la all_o the_o male_n unto_o the_o lord_n 595._o l._n 7._o &_o 8._o in_o c._n 10.34_o &_o dial._n 6._o t._n 5._o part_n 1._o p._n 595._o and_o in_o those_o place_n sanctify_v import_v to_o consecrate_v and_o upon_o st._n john_n what_o be_v consecrate_v unto_o god_n be_v say_v to_o be_v sanctify_v and_o in_o his_o dialogue_n of_o the_o trinity_n what_o then_o friend_n will_v not_o reason_n constrain_v we_o to_o confess_v that_o what_o be_v say_v to_o be_v sanctify_v be_v not_o before_o holy_a for_o i_o judge_v that_o be_v call_v unto_o sanctification_n which_o be_v alter_v from_o what_o it_o be_v not_o 27._o hom._n 14._o t._n 5._o part_n 2._o p._n 187._o in_o levit._n l._n 7._o c._n 27._o when_o it_o be_v sanctify_v and_o in_o his_o paschal_n homily_n to_o sanctify_v be_v to_o consecrate_v and_o offer_v some_o excellent_a oblation_n unto_o the_o god_n of_o the_o whole_a universe_n hesychius_n of_o jerusalem_n that_o which_o be_v sanctify_v and_o offer_v begin_v to_o be_v sanctify_v even_o by_o be_v offer_v it_o be_v not_o then_o holy_a before_o the_o friar_n jovius_n in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o patriarch_n photius_n 25._o codic_n 222._o ex_fw-la lib._n 24_o 25._o we_o say_v that_o the_o place_n or_o the_o bread_n or_o the_o wine_n be_v sanctify_v when_o they_o be_v set_v apart_o for_o god_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o employ_v about_o any_o common_a use_n even_o thomas_n aquinas_n himself_o who_o although_o he_o live_v in_o a_o age_n wherein_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n receive_v a_o alteration_n and_o change_n yet_o acknowledge_v this_o kind_n of_o consecration_n who_o nevertheless_o happy_o will_v not_o have_v that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o depend_v on_o it_o 70._o t._n 2._o q._n 81._o art_n 8._o num_fw-la 70._o not_o only_o man_n but_o also_o the_o church_n vessel_n and_o all_o other_o thing_n of_o this_o kind_n be_v say_v to_o be_v sanctify_v from_o the_o very_a time_n that_o they_o be_v apply_v unto_o the_o service_n of_o god_n i_o shall_v here_o end_v the_o examination_n of_o the_o question_n of_o consecration_n be_v i_o not_o oblige_v to_o say_v something_o of_o the_o manner_n of_o pronounce_v the_o word_n of_o consecration_n it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o jesus_n christ_n pronounce_v with_o a_o audible_a voice_n the_o word_n whereby_o the_o latin_n pretend_v that_o he_o do_v consecrate_v see_v the_o evangelist_n nor_o s._n paul_n do_v neither_o of_o they_o remark_n that_o there_o be_v any_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o pronounce_v of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n and_o that_o of_o all_o the_o rest_n the_o amen_o which_o the_o people_n answer_v in_o the_o follow_a age_n after_o the_o consecration_n be_v make_v as_o it_o appear_v by_o justin_n martyr_n by_o denys_n of_o alexandria_n in_o eusebius_n by_o tentullian_n by_o st._n ambrose_n by_o st._n leo_n and_o by_o other_o this_o amen_o i_o say_v do_v clear_o show_v that_o they_o consecrate_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n this_o also_o be_v justify_v by_o most_o of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o remain_v unto_o we_o where_o it_o be_v express_o observe_v that_o the_o pronounce_v of_o these_o word_n be_v do_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n as_o in_o those_o attribute_v unto_o st._n peter_n st._n mark_n euchol_n de_fw-fr observe_v can_v t._n 10._o bibl._n patr._n not._n in_o gregor_n sar._n page_n 389._o not._n 131._o in_o miss_n chrysost_n euchol_n st._n basil_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n raoul_n de_fw-fr tongre_n write_v that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v even_o in_o the_o church_n of_o milan_n conformable_a unto_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n ambrose_n
sacrament_n it_o suffer_v only_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o altar_n he_o mean_v all_o the_o clergy_n to_o draw_v near_o and_o enter_v into_o the_o place_n where_o the_o altar_n be_v and_o there_o to_o communicate_v 18._o council_n tol._n â—_o c._n 18._o the_o four_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v anno._n 633._o have_v leave_v we_o this_o canon_n after_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o the_o join_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n the_o blessing_n shall_v be_v give_v unto_o the_o people_n and_o then_o in_o this_o manner_n they_o shall_v participate_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o priest_n and_o the_o deacon_n shall_v communicate_v before_o the_o altar_n the_o clergy_n in_o the_o choir_n and_o the_o people_n without_o the_o quire_n and_o thence_o it_o be_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o proceed_v all_o the_o prohibition_n that_o woman_n and_o other_o lay_v people_n shall_v not_o enter_v into_o the_o close_a where_o the_o altar_n 24._o herard_n in_o cap._n t._n c._n 24._o and_o the_o sacramental_a table_n be_v as_o when_o herard_n archbishop_n of_o tours_n order_v anno_fw-la 858._o that_o the_o woman_n and_o lay_v person_n shall_v not_o approach_v the_o altar_n it_o be_v probable_o what_o pope_n leo_n the_o four_o intend_v when_o he_o make_v this_o decree_n as_o be_v see_v in_o his_o life_n that_o whilst_o the_o solemnity_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v celebrate_v no_o lay_v person_n shall_v presume_v to_o stand_v in_o the_o presbytery_n that_o be_v to_o say_v d._n vit._n leon._n 4._o t._n 6._o council_n p._n 416._o d._n in_o the_o choir_n or_o sit_v or_o enter_v therein_o but_o only_o such_o as_o be_v consecrate_v and_o appoint_v to_o perform_v divine_a service_n the_o council_n in_o trullo_n anno_fw-la 691._o do_v except_o the_o emperor_n who_o it_o permit_v to_o enter_v into_o the_o sanctuary_n when_o he_o will_v offer_v his_o oblation_n unto_o god_n 69._o council_n in_o trullo_n c._n 69._o that_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v say_v the_o father_n unto_o any_o lay_v person_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o sanctuary_n yet_o we_o do_v not_o pretend_v by_o virtue_n of_o a_o very_a ancient_a tradition_n to_o include_v the_o emperor_n majesty_n in_o this_o prohibition_n when_o hâ—_n desire_v to_o present_v his_o oblation_n unto_o the_o creator_n balsamon_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n and_o one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a canonist_n among_o the_o greek_n do_v extend_v much_o far_a this_o privilege_n grant_v unto_o the_o emperor_n he_o refute_v their_o opinion_n who_o restrain_v this_o liberty_n unto_o the_o time_n that_o the_o emperor_n make_v his_o offering_n at_o the_o holy_a table_n as_o if_o he_o have_v not_o liberty_n to_o enter_v therein_o to_o offer_v unto_o god_n other_o act_n of_o adoration_n trullan_n balsam_n in_o can_n 69._o trullan_n for_o my_o part_n say_v he_o i_o be_o not_o of_o that_o opinion_n for_o the_o orthodox_n emperor_n who_o do_v make_v patriarch_n by_o invocation_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o which_o be_v the_o lord_n anoint_v do_v without_o any_o opposition_n enter_v when_o they_o please_v into_o the_o sanctuary_n and_o approach_v unto_o the_o altar_n as_o often_o as_o they_o will_n but_o the_o greek_n have_v no_o emperor_n of_o their_o religion_n groan_v for_o a_o long_a time_n under_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o turk_n there_o be_v none_o among_o the_o lay_v people_n which_o partake_v of_o the_o privilege_n which_o their_o monarch_n and_o sovereign_n enjoy_v former_o therefore_o after_o the_o clergy_n have_v participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o wit_n he_o that_o celebrate_v either_o bishop_n or_o priest_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o altar_n the_o other_o priest_n round_o the_o altar_n and_o the_o deacon_n behind_o but_o all_o general_o within_o the_o rail_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n the_o lay_v people_n communicate_v without_o for_o the_o door_n of_o that_o place_n be_v open_a the_o deacon_n go_v out_o to_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o the_o place_n where_o the_o celebration_n be_v make_v be_v a_o little_a high_o than_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o choir_n as_o james_n goar_n have_v observe_v a_o eye_n witness_n 171._o gore_n in_o encholog_n p._n 150._o n._n 171._o who_o also_o observe_v that_o the_o same_o be_v practise_v among_o the_o latin_n in_o s._n jerom_n day_n and_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o word_n of_o this_o holy_a doctor_n write_v against_o the_o â—uciferians_n 179._o id._n p._n 151._o n._n 179._o it_o pertain_v unto_o the_o bishop_n to_o handle_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o from_o a_o high_a place_n to_o distribute_v it_o unto_o the_o people_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o all_o those_o who_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o greek_n as_o the_o muscovite_n and_o the_o russian_n do_v observe_v the_o same_o custom_n it_o be_v also_o very_a near_o the_o same_o manner_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o communicate_v the_o people_n in_o prester_n john_n country_n according_a to_o the_o report_n of_o francis_n alvarez_n a_o portugueze_n that_o have_v travel_v in_o those_o country_n many_o year_n for_o he_o write_v that_o the_o secular_o and_o lay_v folk_n 11._o alvar._n de_fw-fr aethiop_n c._n 11._o be_v near_o the_o chief_a door_n of_o the_o place_n where_o the_o clergy_n be_v and_o it_o be_v there_o that_o both_o man_n and_o woman_n receive_v the_o communion_n as_o for_o the_o posture_n and_o gesture_n of_o the_o communicant_a which_o be_v the_o last_o circumstance_n we_o intend_v to_o examine_v in_o this_o chapter_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o when_o the_o lord_n distribute_v his_o eucharist_n unto_o his_o disciple_n they_o be_v almost_o lie_v along_o that_o be_v lean_v a_o little_a one_o upon_o another_o because_o that_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o eat_v at_o that_o time_n among_o the_o jew_n and_o other_o eastern_a nation_n and_o that_o the_o disciple_n change_v not_o their_o posture_n in_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n but_o continue_v in_o the_o same_o posture_n they_o be_v in_o during_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o passover_n and_o because_o st._n john_n the_o belove_a disciple_n lean_v on_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o scripture_n mention_n that_o he_o lie_v on_o his_o breast_n at_o the_o table_n or_o lean_v on_o his_o bosom_n the_o christian_n of_o the_o follow_a age_n draw_v near_o and_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n present_o after_o consecration_n there_o to_o receive_v the_o sacred_a symbol_n of_o their_o redemption_n as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o justin_n martyr_n liturgy_n where_o we_o do_v not_o see_v any_o ceremony_n nor_o any_o kneel_v practise_v by_o the_o communicant_o in_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n only_o that_o go_v before_o unto_o the_o communion_n they_o give_v unto_o each_o other_o the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n in_o token_n of_o their_o love_n and_o union_n whereof_o this_o venerable_a sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v a_o more_o strict_a tie_n and_o from_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o in_o all_o the_o liturgy_n the_o faithful_a be_v warn_v to_o kiss_v each_o other_o before_o they_o appear_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n although_o this_o warning_n be_v give_v in_o some_o soon_o in_o other_o late_a but_o in_o all_o it_o be_v before_o the_o communion_n in_o those_o very_a liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v remain_v we_o do_v not_o find_v any_o alteration_n to_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a for_o after_o have_v show_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o invite_v they_o unto_o the_o communion_n by_o these_o word_n holy_a thing_n be_v for_o the_o holy_a each_o believer_n draw_v near_o with_o the_o motion_n and_o desire_n of_o piety_n and_o devotion_n which_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v to_o partake_v worthy_o of_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n give_v sufficient_o to_o understand_v 9_o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 7._o c._n 9_o that_o in_o his_o time_n that_o be_v in_o the_o three_o century_n the_o communion_n be_v receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n stand_v and_o not_o kneel_v when_o speak_v of_o a_o certain_a believer_n which_o often_o appear_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n to_o partake_v of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o he_o use_v a_o term_n that_o proper_o signify_v to_o present_v himself_o and_o to_o be_v there_o stand_v 145._o vale_n in_o euseb_n hist_o l._n 7._o c._n 9_o p._n 145._o which_o give_v occasion_n unto_o this_o observation_n of_o monsieur_fw-fr de_fw-fr valois_n the_o believer_n which_o be_v to_o communicate_v draw_v near_o the_o altar_n and_o there_o they_o receive_v from_o the_o priest_n hand_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n stand_v and_o not_o kneel_v as_o be_v at_o this_o day_n practise_v tertullian_n have_v speak_v before_o denys_n of_o this_o custom_n of_o communicate_v stand_v in_o his_o book_n of_o prayer_n ult_n tertul._n de_fw-fr orat._n c._n ult_n wherein_o he_o speak_v of_o